<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Although he was a celebrated playwright during the 18th century, modern English
			speakers remember Joseph Addison for his perfection of the English essay as a genre in
			his magazine, <i>The Spectator</i>. <i>The Spectator</i> would publish short papers
			on philosophical, theological, or other topics meant to start lively discussions among its
			readership. Addison left <i>The Evidences of the Christian Religion</i>, along with other
			essays, unfinished upon his death. What he did complete, however, addresses some of the
			very same topics other theologians and philosophers had addressed. Addison describes
			the attributes of God as derived from rational argumentation, he promotes the praise of

			God, and finally, he defends the authority of Scripture and the immortality of the soul
			from the popular deistic philosophies of his day.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
            <pubHistory />
            <comments />
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Greenfield: Printed by John Denio, 1812</published>
        </printSourceInfo>
        <electronicEdInfo>
            <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
            <authorID>addison</authorID>
            <bookID>evidences</bookID>
            <workID>evidences</workID>
            <bkgID>evidences_of_the_christian_religion_with_additional_discourses____(addison)</bkgID>
            <version />
            <editorialComments />
            <revisionHistory />
            <status />
            <DC>
                <DC.Title>The Evidences of the Christian Religion, with Additional Discourses . . .</DC.Title>
		<DC.Title sub="short">Evidences</DC.Title>
                <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Joseph Addison</DC.Creator>
                <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Addison, Joseph (1672-1719)</DC.Creator>
                <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
                <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN"> BT 1100 A27 1812</DC.Subject>
                <DC.Subject scheme="CCEL">All; Apologetics -- Early works to 1800; Christianity -- Early works to 1800</DC.Subject>
			    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-07-09</DC.Date>
                <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
                <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
                <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/addison/evidences.html</DC.Identifier>
                <DC.Source />
                <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
                <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
            </DC>
            <comments>
            </comments>
        </electronicEdInfo>
        





<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.hang1	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.hang2	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang2">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.29%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_ii.html" />
<h4 style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt" id="i-p0.1">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">EVIDENCES</h1>
<h4 style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt" id="i-p0.3">OF THE</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.4">CHRISTIAN RELIGION,</h2>
<h4 style="margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt" id="i-p0.5">WITH</h4>
<h3 style="margin-bottom:24pt" id="i-p0.6">ADDITIONAL DISCOURSES ON THE <br />
FOLLOWING SUBJECTS, <span class="sc" id="i-p0.8">viz.</span></h3>
<div class="center" id="i-p0.9">
<table border="0" cellpadding="10" style="width:90%l nargub-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="i-p0.10">
<colgroup id="i-p0.11">
<col style="width:50%; vertical-align:top" id="i-p0.12" />
<col style="width:50%; vertical-align:top" id="i-p0.13" />
</colgroup>
<tr id="i-p0.14">
<td id="i-p0.15">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p1">Of <span class="sc" id="i-p1.1">God</span>, and his Attributes.</p>
</td>
<td id="i-p1.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p2">Dignity of the Scripture Language.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p2.1">
<td id="i-p2.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p3">The Power and wisdom of <span class="sc" id="i-p3.1">God</span> in 
the Creation.</p>
</td>
<td id="i-p3.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p4">Against Atheism and Infidelity.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p4.1">
<td id="i-p4.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p5">The Providence of <span class="sc" id="i-p5.1">God</span>.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p5.2">
<td id="i-p5.3">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p6">The Worship of <span class="sc" id="i-p6.1">God</span>.</p>
</td>
<td id="i-p6.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p7">Against the Modern Freethinkers.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p7.1">
<td id="i-p7.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p8">Advantages of Revelation above Natural Reason.</p>
</td>
<td id="i-p8.1">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p9">Immortality of the Soul, and a Future State.</p>
</td>
</tr>
<tr id="i-p9.1">
<td id="i-p9.2">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p10">Excellency of the Christian Institution.</p>
</td>
<td id="i-p10.1">
<p class="hang2" id="i-p11">Death and Judgment.</p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>
</div>
<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:24pt" />
<p class="center" id="i-p12"><i>Collected from the Writings of</i></p>
<p class="center" id="i-p13"><span class="sc" id="i-p13.1">The Right Hon</span>. JOSEPH ADDISON,
<span class="sc" id="i-p13.2">Esq</span>.</p>
<hr style="width:30%; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<h2 id="i-p13.4">Greenfield:</h2>
<h3 id="i-p13.5"><span class="sc" id="i-p13.6">Printed by</span> JOHN DENIO.</h3>
<p class="center" id="i-p14">Sold by him in <i>Greenfield</i>, by <span class="sc" id="i-p14.1">Thomas</span> &amp; <span class="sc" id="i-p14.2">Whipple</span>,<br />
<i>Newburyport</i>, <span class="sc" id="i-p14.4">Henry Whipple</span>, <i>Salem</i>, and by<br />
<span class="sc" id="i-p14.6">Thomas Dickman</span>, <i>Springfield</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="i-p15">1812.</p>
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_iii.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.46%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Preface" progress="0.46%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">THE character of Mr. <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.1">Addison</span>, and his 
writings, for justness of thought, strength of reasoning, and purity of style, is 
too well established to need a recommendation; but their greatest ornament, and that 
which gives a lustre to all the rest, is his appearing throughout a zealous advocate 
for virtue and religion against profaneness and infidelity. And because his excellent 
discourses upon those subjects lie dispersed among his other writings, and are by 
that means not so generally known and read as they deserve, it was judged to be 
no unseasonable service to religion at this time to move the Bookseller to publish 
them together in a distinct volume, in hopes that the politeness and beauty peculiar 
to Mr. <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p1.2">Addison’s</span> writings would make their way to persons 
of a superior character, and a more liberal education; and that, as they come from 
the hands of a layman, they may be the more readily received and considered by young 
gentlemen as a proper manual of religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">Our modern sceptics and infidels are great pretenders to reason 
and philosophy, and are willing to have it thought that none who are really possessed 
of those talents, can easily assent to the truth of Christianity. But it falls out 
very unfortunately for them and their cause, that those persons within our own memory, 
who are confessed to have been the most perfect reasoners and philosophers of their 
time, are also known to have been firm believers, and they laymen; I mean Mr. Boyle, 
Mr. Locke, Sir Isaac Newton, and Mr. Addison; who, modestly speaking, were as good 
thinkers and reasoners as the best among the sceptics and infidels at this day. 
Some of them might have their particular opinions about this or that point in Christianity, 
which will be the case as long as men are men; but the thing here insisted on is, 
that they were accurate reasoners, and, at the same time, firm believers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">Mr. Boyle, the most exact searcher into the works of nature that 
any age has known, and who saw atheism and <pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_iv.html" />infidelity beginning to 
shew themselves in the loose and voluptuous reign of King Charles II. pursued his 
philosophical inquiries with religious views, to establish the minds of men in a 
firm belief and thorough sense of the infinite power and wisdom of the great Creator.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">This account we have from one who was intimately acquainted with 
him, (Dr. Burnet) and preached his funeral sermon. “It appeared to those who conversed 
with him in his inquiries into nature, that his main design in that (on which, as 
he had his own eye most constantly, so he took care to put others often in mind of 
it,) was to raise in himself and others vaster thoughts of the greatness and glory, 
and of the wisdom and goodness of God. This was so deep in his thoughts, that he 
concludes the article of his will, which relates to that illustrious body, the Royal 
Society, in these words: Wishing them a happy success in their laudable attempts 
to discover the true nature of the works of God and praying that they, and all other 
searchers into physical truths, may cordially refer their attainments to the glory 
of the great Author of nature, and the comfort of mankind.” The same person also 
speaks thus of him: “He had the profoundest veneration for the great God of 
heaven and earth that ever I observed in any person. The very name of God was 
never mentioned by him without a pause, and a visible stop in his discourse.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">And of the strickness and exemplariness of the whole course of 
his life, he says, “I might here challenge the whole tribe of Libertines to come 
and view the usefulness, as well as the excellence of the Christian religion, in 
a life that was entirely dedicated to it.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">Against the Atheists he wrote his <i>Free Inquiry into the received 
Notion of Nature</i>, (to confute the pernicious principle of ascribing effects 
to nature, which are only produced by the infinite power and wisdom of God;) and 
also his <i>Essay about final Causes of Things Natural</i>, to shew that all things 
in nature were made and contrived with great order, and every thing for its proper 
end and use, by an all wise Creator.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">Against the Deists he wrote a treatise of things above reason; 
in which he makes it appear that several things, which we judge to be contrary to 
reason, because above <pb n="v" id="ii.i-Page_v" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_v.html" />the reach of our understanding, are not therefore 
to be thought unreasonable because we cannot comprehend them, since they may be 
apparently reasonable to a greater and more comprehensive understanding. And he 
wrote another treatise, to show the possiblity of the resurrection of the same body.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8">The veneration he had for the holy scriptures, appears not 
only from his studying them with great exactness, and exhorting others to do the 
same, but more particularly from a distinct treatise, which he wrote on purpose 
to defend the scripture style, and to answer all the objections which profane 
and irreligious persons have made against it. And speaking of morality, 
considered as a rule of life, he says, “I have formerly taken pains to peruse 
books of morality, yet since they have only a power to persuade, but not to 
command, and sin and death do not necessarily attend the disobedience of them, 
they have the less influence: for since we may take the liberty to question 
human writers, I find that the methods they take to impose their writings upon 
us may serve to countenance either truth or falsehood.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9">His zeal to propagate Christianity in the world appears by many 
and large benefactions to that end, which are enumerated in his funeral sermon: “He 
was at the charge of the translation and impression of the New Testament into the 
Malayan language, which he sent over all the East-Indies. He gave a noble reward 
to him that translated Grotius’s incomparable book of the <i>Truth of the Christian 
Religion</i> into Arabic; and was at the charge of a whole impression, which he 
took care to order to be distributed in all the countries where that language is 
understood. He was resolved to have carried on the impression of the New Testament 
in the Turkish language; but the company thought it became them to be the doers 
of it, and so suffered him only to give a large share towards it.—He was at seven 
hundred pounds charge in the edition of the Irish Bible, which he ordered to be 
distributed in Ireland; and he contributed largely both to the impression of the 
Welsh Bible, and of the Irish Bible in Scotland. He gave, during his life, three 
hundred pounds to advance the design of propagating the Christian religion in America; 
and as soon as he heard that the East-India <pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_vi.html" />Company were entertaining 
propositions for the like design in the East, he presently sent an hundred pounds 
for a beginning and an example, but intended to carry it much farther, when it should 
be set on foot to purpose. He had designed, though some accidents did, upon great 
considerations, divert him from settling it during his life, but not from ordering 
it by his will, that a liberal provision should be made for one who should, in a 
very few well-digested sermons, every year, set forth the truth of the Christian 
religion in general, without descending to the subdivisions amongst Christians; 
and who should be changed every third year, that so the noble study and employment 
might pass through many hands, by which means many might become masters of the argument.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">In his younger years he had thoughts of entering into holy 
orders: and one reason that determined him against it was, that he believed he 
might in some respects be more serviceable to religion, by continuing a layman. 
“His having no interests with relation to religion, besides those of saving his 
own soul, gave him as he thought, a more unsuspected authority in writing or 
acting on that side. He knew the profane crew fortified themselves against all 
that was said by men of our profession, with this, that it was their trade, and 
that they were paid for it; he hoped therefore that he might have the more 
influence the less he shared in the patrimony of the church.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p11">Mr. Locke, whose accurate talent in reasoning is much celebrated, 
even by the sceptics and infidels of our times, showed his zeal for Christianity, 
first, in his middle age, by publishing a discourse on purpose to demonstrate the 
reasonableness of believing Jesus to be the promised Messiah; and, after that, in 
the last years of his life, by a very judicious commentary upon several of the epistles 
of St. Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12">He speaks of the <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p12.1">Miracles</span> wrought by our 
Saviour and his apostles in the strongest manner, both as facts unexceptionably 
true, and as the clearest evidences of a divine mission. His words are these: “The 
evidences of our Saviour’s mission from heaven is so great, in the multitude of 
his miracles he did before all sorts of people (which the divine providence and 
wisdom had so ordered, that they never were nor could be denied by any of the <pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_vii.html" />
enemies and opposers of Christianity,) that what he delivered cannot but be received 
as the oracles of God, and unquestionable verity.” And again, “After his resurrection, 
he sent his apostles amongst the nations, accompanied with miracles; which were 
done in all parts so frequently, and before so many witnesses of all sorts in broad 
daylight, that, as I have often observed, the enemies of Christianity have never 
dared to deny them; no not Julian himself, who neither wanted skill nor power to 
inquire into the truth; nor would have failed to have proclaimed and exposed it, 
if he could have detected any falsehood in the history of the gospel, or found the 
least ground to question the matter of fact published by Christ and his apostles. 
The number and evidence of the miracles done by our Saviour and his followers, by 
the power and force of truth, bore down this mighty and accomplished emperor, and 
all his parts in his own dominions. He durst not deny so plain matter of fact; which 
being granted, the truth of our Saviour’s doctrine and mission unavoidably follows, 
notwithstanding whatsoever artful suggestions his wit could invent, or malice should 
offer to the contrary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13">To those who ask, “What need was there of a Saviour? what advantage 
have we by Jesus Christ?” Mr. Locke replies, “It is enough to justify the fitness 
of any thing to be done by resolving it into the wisdom of God, who has done it; 
whereof our narrow understandings and short views may utterly incapacitate us to 
judge. We know little of this visible, and nothing at all of the state of that intellectual 
world (wherein are infinite numbers and degrees of spirits out of the reach of our 
ken or guess), and therefore know not what transactions there were between God and 
our Saviour in reference to his kingdom. We know not what need there was to set 
up a Head and a Chieftain in opposition to <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.1">THE PRINCE OF THIS WORLD, 
THE PRINCE OF THE POWER OF THE AIR</span>, &amp;c. whereof there are more than obscure 
intimations in scriptures. And we shall take too much upon us, if we should call 
God’s wisdom or providence to account, and pertly condemn for needless all that 
our weak and perhaps biased understanding cannot account for.” And then shews at 
large the necessity there was of the gospel revelation, to deliver the world from 
the miserable state of darkness and <pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_viii.html" />ignorance that mankind were in, 
1. As to the true knowledge of God, 2. As to the worship to be paid him, 3. As to 
the duties to be performed to him. To which he adds the mighty aids and encouragements 
to the performance of our duty, 1. From the assurance the gospel gives of future 
rewards and punishments; and, 2. From the promise of the Spirit of God to direct 
and assist us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p14">The holy scriptures are every where mentioned by him with the 
greatest reverence. He calls them the Holy Books, the Sacred Text, Holy Writ, and 
Divine Revelation and exhorts Christians “to betake themselves in earnest to the 
study of the way to salvation, in those holy writings wherein God has revealed it 
from heaven, and proposed it to the world; seeking our religion where we are sure 
it is in truth to be found, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.” And, in 
a letter written the year before his death to one who asked this question, “What 
is the shortest and surest way, for a young Gentleman to attain to a true knowledge 
of the Christian religion, in the full and just extent of it?” his answer is, 
“Let 
him study the holy scripture, especially the New Testament. Therein are contained 
the words of eternal life. It has God for its Author; salvation for its end; and 
truths without any mixture of error, for its matter.” A direction that was 
copied from his own practice, in the latter part of his life, and after his 
retirement from business; when, for fourteen or fifteen years, he applied 
himself especially to the study of the holy Scriptures, and employed the last 
years of his life hardly in any thing else. He was never weary of admiring the 
great views of that sacred book, and the just relation of all its parts. He 
every day made discoveries in it, that gave him fresh cause of admiration.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p15">Of St. Paul in particular, upon several of whose epistles he drew 
up a most useful commentary, he says, “That he was miraculously called to the ministry 
of the gospel, and declared to be a chosen vessel:—That he had the whole doctrine 
of the gospel from God by immediate revelation:—That for his information in the 
Christian knowledge, and the mysteries and depths of the dispensation of God by 
Jesus Christ, God himself had condescended to be his instructor and teacher:—That 
he had received the light of the gospel from the Fountain and Father of light himself:<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_ix.html" />—-and, 
That an exact observation of his reasonings and inferences, is the only safe 
guide for the right understanding of him, under the Spirit of God, that directed 
these sacred writings.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p16">And the death of this great man was agreeable to his life; for 
we are informed by one who was with him when he died, and had lived in the same 
family for seven years before, that the day before his death he particularly exhorted 
all about him to read the holy scriptures: That he desired to be remembered by them 
at evening prayers; and being told, that if he would, the whole family should come 
and pray by him in his chamber, he answered, he should be very glad to have it so, 
if it would not give too much trouble: That an occasion offering to speak of the 
goodness of God, he especially exalted the love which God shewed to man, in justifying 
him by faith in Jesus Christ; and returned God thanks in particular for having called 
him to the knowledge of that divine Saviour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p17">About two months before his death he drew up a letter to a gentleman 
(who afterwards distinguished himself by a very different way of thinking and writing) 
and left this direction upon it, “To be delivered to him after my decease.” In 
it are these remarkable words, “This life is a scene of vanity that soon passes 
away, and affords no solid satisfaction, but in the consciousness of doing well, 
and in the hopes of another life. This is what I can say upon experience, and 
what you will find to be true, when you came to make up the account.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p18">Sir Isaac Newton, universally acknowledged to be the ablest philosopher 
and mathematician that this or perhaps any other nation has produced, is also well 
known to have been a firm believer, and a serious Christian. His discoveries concerning 
the frame and system of the universe were applied by him, as Mr. Boyle’s inquiries 
into nature had been, to demonstrate, against Atheists of all kinds, the being of 
a God, and illustrate his power and wisdom in the creation of the world. Of which 
a better account cannot be given, than in the words of an ingenious person who has 
been much conversant in his philosophical writings: “At the end of his mathematical 
principles of natural philosophy he has given us his thoughts concerning the Deity, 
wherein he first observes, that the similitude found <pb n="x" id="ii.i-Page_x" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_x.html" />in all parts of 
the universe, makes it undoubted that the whole is governed by one supreme 
Being, to whom the original is owing of the frame of nature, which evidently is 
the effect of choice and design. He then proceeds briefly to state the best 
metaphysical notions concerning God. In short, we cannot conceive either of 
space or time otherwise than as necessarily existing; this being therefore, on 
whom all others depend, must certainly exist by the same necessity of nature; 
consequently wherever space and time is found there God must also be. And as it 
appears impossible to us that space should be limited, or that time should have 
had a beginning, the Deity must be both immense and eternal “</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p19">This great man applied himself, with the utmost attention, to 
the study of the holy scriptures, and considered the several parts of them with 
an uncommon exactness; particularly, as to the order of time, and the series of 
prophecies and events relating to the Messiah. Upon which head he left behind him 
an elaborate discourse, to prove, that the famous prophecy of Daniel’s weeks, which 
has been so industriously perverted by the Deists of our times, was an express prophecy 
of the coming of the Messiah, and fulfilled in Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p20">Mr. Addison, so deservedly celebrated for an uncommon accuracy 
in thinking and reasoning, has given abundant proof of his firm belief of Christianity, 
and his zeal against infidels of all kinds, in the writings that are here published 
of which it is certainly known that a great part of them were his own compositions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p21">I mention not these great names, nor the testimonies they have 
given of their firm belief of the truth of Christianity, as if the evidences of 
our religion were to be finally resolved into human authority, or tried in any other 
way than by the known and established rules of right reason; but my design in mentioning 
them is,</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p22">1. To shew the very great assurance of those who would make the 
belief of revelation inconsistent with the due use of our reason; when they have 
known so many eminent instances, in our own time, of the greatest masters of reason, 
not only believing revelation, but zealously concerned to establish and propagate 
the belief of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p23">2. The remembrance of this will also be a means, on <pb n="xi" id="ii.i-Page_xi" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xi.html" />
one hand, to hinder well meaning people from being misled by the vain boasts of 
our modern pretenders to reason; and, on the other hand, to check the inclination 
of the wicked and vicious to be misled, when both of them have before their eyes 
such fresh and eminent instances of sound reasoning, and a firm faith, joined together 
in one and the same mind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p24">3. Further, as these were persons generally esteemed for virtue 
and goodness, and notwithstanding their high attainments, remarkable for their modesty 
and humility; their examples shew us, that a strong and clear reason naturally leads 
to the belief of revelation, when it is not under the influences of vice or pride.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p25">4. And finally, as they are all laymen, there is no room for 
the enemies of revealed religion, to allege that they were prejudiced by interest, 
or secular considerations of any kind. A suggestion that has really no weight, when 
urged against the writings of the clergy in defence of revelation, since they do 
not desire to be trusted upon their own authority, but upon the reasons they offer; 
lawyers and physicians are not less trusted, because they live by their professions; 
but it is a suggestion that easily takes hold of weak minds, and especially such 
as catch at objections, and are willing to be caught by them. And, considering the 
diligence of the adversary in making proselytes, and drawing men from the faith 
of Christ; equal diligence is required of those who are to maintain that faith, 
not only to leave men no real ground, but even no colour or pretence for their infidelity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p26">The following discourses, except that concerning the Evidences 
of Christian Religion, were all published in separate papers some years ago, and 
afterwards collected into volumes, with marks of distinction at the end of many 
of them, to point out the writers. Mr. Addison’s are there distinguished by some 
one of the letters of the word CLIO; and the same marks of distinction are here 
continued; as are also the rest, where any letter was found at the end of the discourse.</p>
<pb n="xii" id="ii.i-Page_xii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xii.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p27"><sup>*</sup> <sub id="ii.i-p27.1">*</sub> <sup>*</sup> Mr.
<span class="sc" id="ii.i-p27.2">Addison </span><i>having left his treatise on the 
truth of the Christian religion unfinished, the Publisher, to make 
it somewhat more complete, selected, from the Spectator, several 
papers (mostly the author’s) on the being and perfections of God, 
the nature of religion, the immortality of the soul, and a future 
state; and printed them with it. But though the treatise and the 
other papers are well calculated to prove the truth of, and recommend 
the Christian religion to, the faith and practice of mankind; yet 
their influences will be but small, till men are awakened out of 
that insensibility into which they are fallen, and brought to believe 
how much they are interested in the great truths Christianity reveals. 
To beget thought and excite inquiry it was judged the following 
extract from Mons. Pascal’s Thoughts, against an atheistical indifference, 
would neither be an improper, nor an unacceptable introduction to 
the subsequent papers</i>.</p>
<pb n="xiii" id="ii.i-Page_xiii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xiii.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Introduction." progress="5.25%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">INTRODUCTION.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">IT were to be wished that the enemies of religion would at least 
bring themselves to apprehend its nature before they oppose its authority. Did religion 
make its boast of beholding God with a clear and perfect view, and of possessing 
him without a covering or veil, the argument would bear some colour, when men should 
alledge, that none of the things about them do indeed afford this pretended evidence, 
and this degree of light. But since religion, on the contrary, represents men as 
in a state of darkness, and of estrangement from God; since it affirms him to have 
withdrawn himself from their discovery, and to have chosen in his word, the very 
style and appellation of <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p1.1">Deus absconditus</span></i>; lastly, 
since it employs itself alike, in establishing these two maxims, that God has left 
in his church certain characters of himself, by which they who sincerely seek him 
shall not fail of a sensible conviction—and yet that he has, at the same time, so 
far shaded and obscured these characters as to render them imperceptible to those 
who do not seek him with their whole heart; what advantage is it to men who profess 
themselves negligent in the search of truth, to complain so frequently that nothing 
reveals and displays it to them? For this very obscurity under which they labour, 
and which they make an exception against the church, does itself evince one of the 
two grand points which the church maintains, (without affecting the other) and is 
so far from overthrowing its <pb n="xiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xiv" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xiv.html" />doctrines, as to lend them a manifest 
confirmation and support.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">If they would give their objections any strength, they ought to 
urge, that they have applied their utmost endeavour, and have used all means of 
information, even those which the church recommends, without satisfaction. Did they 
express themselves thus, they would indeed attack religion in one of its chief pretensions. 
But I hope to shew, in the following papers, that no rational person can speak after 
this manner, and I dare assert that none ever did. We know very well how men, under 
this indifference of spirit, behave themselves in the case. They suppose themselves 
to have made the mightiest efforts towards the instruction of their minds, when 
they have spent some hours in reading the scriptures, and have asked some questions 
of a clergyman concerning the articles of faith. When this is done, they declare 
to all the world they have consulted books and men without success. I shall be excused, 
if I refrain from not telling such men (what I have often told them) that this neglect 
of theirs is insupportable. It is not a foreign or a petty interest which is here 
in debate; we are ourselves the parties, and all our hopes and fortunes are the 
depending stake.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">The immortality of the soul is a thing which so deeply concerns, 
so infinitely imports us, that we must have utterly lost our feeling, to be altogether 
cold and remiss in our enquiries about it. And all our actions, 

<pb n="xv" id="ii.ii-Page_xv" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xv.html" />or designs, ought to bend so very different a way, according as we are 
either encouraged or forbidden to embrace the hope of eternal rewards, that it is 
impossible for us to proceed with judgment and discretion, otherwise than as we 
keep this point always in view, which ought to be our ruling object and final aim.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">Thus is it our highest interest, no less than our principal duty, 
to get light into a subject on which our whole conduct depends. And therefore, in 
the number of wavering and unsatisfied men, I make the greatest difference imaginable 
between those who labour with all their force to obtain instruction, and those who 
live without giving themselves any trouble, or so much as any thought, in this affair.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">I cannot but be touched with a hearty compassion for those who 
sincerely groan under this dissatisfaction; who look upon it as the greatest of 
misfortunes, and who spare no pains to deliver themselves from it, by making these 
researches their chief employment and most serious study. But as for those who pass 
their life without reflecting on its issue, and who, for this reason alone, because 
they find not in themselves a convincing testimony, refuse to seek it elsewhere, 
and to examine to the bottom, whether the opinion proposed be such as we are wont 
to entertain by popular simplicity and credulity, or such as though obscure in itself, 
yet is built on solid and immoveable foundations, I consider them <pb n="xvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xvi" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xvi.html" />
after quite another manner. The carelessness which they betray in an affair where 
their person, their interest, their whole eternity, is embarked, rather provokes 
my resentment than engages my pity; nay, it strikes me with amazement and astonishment; 
it is a monster to my apprehension. I speak not this as transported with the pious 
zeal of a spiritual and rapturous devotion. On the contrary, I affirm, that the 
love of ourselves, the interest of mankind, and the most simple and artless reason, 
do naturally inspire us with these sentiments; and that to see thus far, is not 
to exceed the sphere of unrefined, uneducated men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">It requires no great elevation of soul to observe, that nothing 
in this world is productive of true contentment; that our pleasures are vain and 
fugitive, our troubles innumberable and perpetual; and that after all, death, which 
threatens us every moment, must, in the compass of a few years, (perhaps of a few 
days) put us into the eternal condition of <i>happiness</i>, or <i>misery</i>, or
<i>nothing</i>. Between us and these three great periods, or states, no barrier 
is interposed but life, the most brittle thing in all nature; and the happiness 
of heaven being certainly not designed for those who doubt whether they have an 
immortal part to enjoy it, such persons have nothing left but the miserable chance 
of annihilation, or of hell.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">There is not any reflection which can have more reality than this, 
as there is none which <pb n="xvii" id="ii.ii-Page_xvii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xvii.html" />
has greater terror. Let us set the bravest face on our condition, and play the heroes 
as artfully as we can, yet see here the issue which attends the goodliest life upon 
earth!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p8">‘Tis in vain for men to turn aside their thoughts from this eternity 
which awaits them, as if they were able to destroy it, by denying it a place in 
their imaginations. It subsists in spite of them; it advanceth unobserved: and death, 
which is to draw the curtain from it, will, in a short time, infallibly reduce them 
to the dreadful necessity of being forever nothing, or forever miserable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9">We have here a doubt of the most affrighting consequence, and 
which therefore to entertain may be well esteemed the most grievous of misfortunes; 
but, at the same time, it is our indispensable duty not to lie under it without 
struggling for deliverance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p10">He then who doubts, and yet seeks not to be resolved, is equally 
unhappy and unjust. But if withal he appears easy and composed; if he freely declares 
his indifference; nay, if he takes a vanity in professing it, and seems to make 
this most deplorable condition the subject of his pleasure and joy, have not words 
to fix a name on so extravagant a creature. Where is the very possibility of entering 
into these thoughts and resolutions? what delight is there in expecting misery without 
end? what vanity in finding one’s self encompassed with impenetrable darkness? or 
what consolation in despairing forever of a comforter?</p>
<pb n="xviii" id="ii.ii-Page_xviii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xviii.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p11">To sit down with some sort of acquiescence under 
so fatal an ignorance, is a thing unaccountable beyond all expression: 
and they who live with such a disposition ought to be made sensible 
of its absurdity and stupidity, by having their inward reflections 
laid open to them, that they may grow wise by the prospect of their 
own folly. For behold how men are wont to reason, while they obstinately 
remain thus ignorant of what they are, and refuse all methods of 
instruction and illumination!</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p12">Who has sent me into the world, I know not; what the world is, 
I know not, nor what I am myself. I am under an astonishing and terrifying ignorance 
of all things. I know not what my body is, what my senses, or my soul. This very 
part of me which thinks what I speak, which reflects upon every thing else, and 
even upon itself, yet is as mere a stranger to its own nature as the dullest thing 
I carry about me. I behold these frightful spaces of the universe with which I am 
encompassed; and I find myself chained to one little corner of the vast extent, 
without understanding why I am placed in this seat rather than any other; or why 
this moment of time, given me to live, was assigned rather at such a point, than 
at any other of the whole eternity which was before me, or of all that which is 
to come after me. I see nothing but infinities on all sides, which devour and swallow 
me up, like an atom; like a shadow, which endures but a single instant, <pb n="xix" id="ii.ii-Page_xix" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xix.html" />
and is never to return. The sum of my knowledge is, that I must shortly die; but 
that which I am most ignorant of, is this very death which I feel myself unable 
to decline.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p13">As I know not whence I came, so I know not whither I go; only 
this I know, that at my departure out of the world, I must either fall forever into 
nothing, or into the hands of an incensed God, without being capable of deciding 
which of these two conditions shall eternally be my portion. Such is my state; full 
of weakness, obscurity, and wretchedness. And from all this I conclude, that I ought 
therefore to pass all the days of my life, without considering what is hereafter 
to befall me; and that I have nothing to do but to follow my inclinations, without 
reflection or disquiet, in doing all that which, if what men say of a miserable 
eternity prove true, will infallibly plunge me into it. ‘Tis possible I might find 
some light to clear up my doubts; but I shall not take a minute’s pains, nor stir 
one foot in the search of it. On the contrary, I am resolved to treat those with 
scorn and derision who labour in this inquiry with care; and so to run, without 
fear or foresight, upon the trial of the grand event; permitting myself to be led 
softly on to death, utterly uncertain as to the eternal issue of my future condition.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p14">In earnest, ‘tis a glory to religion to have so unreasonable men 
for its professed enemies; and their opposition is of so little danger, <pb n="xx" id="ii.ii-Page_xx" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xx.html" />
that it serves to illustrate the principal truths which our religion teaches. For 
the main scope of Christian faith is to establish these two principles, the corruption 
of nature; and the redemption by Jesus Christ. And these opposers, if they are of 
no use towards demonstrating the truth of the redemption, by the sanctity of their 
lives, yet are, at least, admirably useful in shewing the corruption of nature, 
by so unnatural sentiments and suggestions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p15">Nothing is so important to any man as his own estate and condition; 
nothing so great, so amazing, as eternity. If therefore we find persons indifferent 
to the loss of their being, and to the danger of endless misery, ‘tis impossible 
that this temper should be natural. They are quite other men in all other regards: 
they fear the smallest inconveniences; they see them as they approach, and feel 
them if they arrive; and he who passeth days and nights in chagrin or despair, for 
the loss of employment, or for some imaginary blemish in his honour, is the very 
same mortal who knows that he must lose all by death, and yet remains without disquiet, 
resentment or emotion. This wonderful insensibility with respect to things of the 
most fatal consequence, in a heart so nicely sensible of the meanest trifles, is 
an astonishing prodigy, an unintelligible inchantment, a supernatural blindness 
and infatuation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p16">A man in a close dungeon, who knows not whether sentence of death 
is passed upon <pb n="xxi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxi" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xxi.html" />him, who is allowed but one hour’s space to inform 
himself concerning it, and that one hour sufficient, in case it have passed, to 
obtain its reverse, would act contrary to nature and sense, should he make use of 
this hour not to procure information, but to pursue his vanity or sport. And yet 
such is the condition of the persons whom we are now describing: only with this 
difference, that the evils with which they are every moment threatened do infinitely 
surpass the bare loss of life, and that transient punishment which the prisoner 
is supposed to apprehend. Yet they run thoughtless upon the precipice, having only 
cast a veil over their eyes, to hinder them from discerning it, and divert themselves 
with the officiousness of such as charitably warn them of their danger.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p17">Thus, not the zeal alone of those who heartily seek God demonstrates 
the truth of religion, but likewise the blindness of those who utterly forbear to 
seek him, and who pass their days under so horrible a neglect. There must needs 
be a strange turn and revolution in human nature, before men can submit to such 
a condition; much more, ere they can applaud and value themselves upon it. For, 
supposing them to have obtained an absolute certainty that there was no fear after 
death, but of falling into nothing; ought not this to be the subject rather of despair 
than of jollity? And is it not therefore the highest pitch of senseless extravagance, 
while we want this certainty, to glory in our doubt and distrust?</p>
<pb n="xxii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xxii.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p18">And yet after all, it is too visible, that man 
has so far declined from his original nature, and as it were departed 
from himself, as to nourish in his heart a secret seed plot of joy, 
springing up from these libertine reflections. This brutal ease 
or indolence, between the fear of hell and of annihilation, carries 
somewhat so tempting in it, that not only those who have the misfortune 
to be sceptically inclined, but even those who cannot unsettle their 
judgment, do yet esteem it reputable to take up even a counterfeit 
diffidence. For we may observe the largest part of the herd to be 
of this latter kind, false pretenders to infidelity, and mere hypocrites 
in atheism. There are persons whom we have heard declare that the 
genteel way of the world consists in thus acting the bravo. This 
is that which they term throwing off the yoke, and which the greater 
number of them profess, not so much out of opinion, as out of gallantry 
and complaisance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p19">Yet, if they have the least reserve of common sense, it will not 
be difficult to make them apprehend, how miserably they abuse themselves, by laying 
so false a foundation of applause and esteem. For this is not the way to raise a 
character, even with worldly men, who as they are able to pass shrewd judgment on 
things, so they easily discern, that the only method of succeeding in our temporal 
affairs is to approve ourselves honest, faithful, prudent, and capable of advancing 
the interest of our friends; because men naturally <pb n="xxiii" id="ii.ii-Page_xxiii" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xxiii.html" />love nothing 
but that which some way contributes to their use and benefit. But now what benefit 
can we any way derive from hearing a man confess, that he has eased himself of the 
burden of religion; that he believes no God, as the witness and inspector of his 
conduct; that he considers himself as absolute master of what he does, and accountable 
for it only to his own mind? Will he fancy that we shall be hence induced to repose 
a greater degree of confidence in him hereafter, or to depend on his comfort, his 
advice or assistance in the necessities of life? Can he imagine us to take any great 
delight or complacency, when he tells us, that he doubts whether our very soul be 
any thing more than a little wind and smoke; nay, when he tells it us with an air 
of assurance, and a voice that testifies the contentment of his heart? Is this a 
thing to be spoken of with pleasantry? or ought it not rather to be lamented with 
the deepest sadness as the most melancholic reflection that can strike our thoughts?
</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p20">If they would compose them to serious consideration, they must 
perceive the method in which they are engaged to be so very ill chosen, so repugnant 
to gentility, and so remote even from that good air and grace which they pursue, 
that, on the contrary, nothing can more effectually expose them to the contempt 
and aversion of mankind, or mark them out for persons defective in parts and judgment. 
And indeed should we demand from <pb n="xxiv" id="ii.ii-Page_xxiv" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xxiv.html" />them an account of their sentiments, 
and of the reasons which they have to entertain this suspicion in religious matters, 
what they offered would appear so miserably weak and trifling, as rather to confirm 
us in our belief. This is no more than what one of their own fraternity told them 
with great smartness, on such an occasion. If you continue (says he) to dispute 
at this rate, you’ll infallibly make me a Christian. And the gentleman was in the 
right: for who would not tremble to find himself embarked in the same cause with 
so forlorn, so despicable companions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p21">And thus it is evident; that they who wear no more than the outward 
mask of these principles are the most unhappy counterfeits in the world; in as much 
as they are obliged to put a continual force and constraint on their genius, only 
that they may render themselves the most impertinent of all men living.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p22">If they are heartily and sincerely troubled at their want of light, 
let them not dissemble the disease. Such a confession could not be reputed shameful; 
for there is really no shame, but in being shameless. Nothing betrays is much weakness 
of soul, as not to apprehend the misery of man, while living without God in the 
world: nothing is a surer token of extreme baseness of spirit, than not to hope 
for the reality of eternal promises: no man is so stigmatized a coward, as he that 
acts the bravo against Heaven. Let them, therefore, leave these impieties to those 
who are born with so unhappy a judgment <pb n="xxv" id="ii.ii-Page_xxv" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xxv.html" />as to be capable of entertaining 
them in nearest. If they cannot be Christian men, let them however be men of honour. 
And let them, in conclusion, acknowledge that there are but two sorts of persons 
who deserve to be styled reasonable, either those, who serve God with all their 
heart, because they know him; or those who seek him with all their heart, because 
as yet they know him not.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p23">If then there are persons who sincerely inquire after God, and 
who, being truly sensible of their misery, affectionately desire to be rescued from 
it, it is to these alone that we can in justice afford our labour and service, for 
their direction in finding out that light of which they feel the want.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p24">But as for those who live without either knowing God, or endeavouring 
to know him, they look on themselves as so little deserving their own care, that 
they cannot but be unworthy the care of others: and it requires all the charity 
of the religion which they despise, not to despise them to such a degree, as even 
to abandon them to their own folly. But since the same religion obliges us to consider 
them, while they remain in this life, as still capable of God’s enlightening grace; 
and to acknowledge it as very possible, that, in the course of a few days, they 
may be replenished with a fuller measure of faith than we now enjoy, and we ourselves, 
on the other side, fall into the depths of their present blindness and misery; we 
ought to do for them what we desire should be done <pb n="xxvi" id="ii.ii-Page_xxvi" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_xxvi.html" />to us in their 
case, to intreat them that they would take pity on themselves, and would, at 
least, advance a step or two forward, if perchance they may come into the light. 
For which end it is wished, that they would employ, in the perusal of this 
piece, some few of these hours which they spend so unprofitably in other 
pursuits. ‘Tis possible they may gain somewhat by the reading; at least they 
cannot be great losers. But if any shall apply themselves to it, with perfect 
sincerity, and with an unfeigned desire of knowing the truth, I despair not of 
their satisfaction, or of their being convinced by so many proofs of our divine 
religion as they will here find laid together.”</p>
<pb n="27" id="ii.ii-Page_27" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_27.html" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="The Evidences of the Christian Religion." progress="9.71%" id="iii" prev="ii.ii" next="iii.i">
<h3 id="iii-p0.1">THE </h3>
<h1 id="iii-p0.2">EVIDENCES </h1>
<h3 id="iii-p0.3">OF THE </h3>
<h2 id="iii-p0.4">CHRISTIAN RELIGION. </h2>

      <div2 title="Sect. I." progress="9.72%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">SECT. I. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p1">I. General division of the following discourse, with regard to 
Pagan and Jewish authors, who mention particulars relating to our Saviour.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p2">II. Not probable that any such should be mentioned by Pagan writers 
who lived at the same time, from the nature of such transactions.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p3">III. Especially when related by the Jews.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p4">IV. And heard at a distance by those who pretended to as great 
miracles of their own.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p5">V. Besides, that no Pagan writers of that age lived in Judea, or 
its confines.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p6">VI. And because many books of that age are lost.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p7">VII. An instance of one record proved to be authentic.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.i-p8">VIII. A second record of probable, though not undoubted, authority.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">I. THAT I may lay before you a full state of the subject under 
our consideration and methodise the several particulars that I touched upon in discourse 
with you, I shall first take notice of such Pagan authors as have given their testimony 
to the history of our Saviour; reduce these authors under their respective classes, 
and shew what authority their testimonies carry with them. Secondly, I shall take 
notice of <note n="1" id="iii.i-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">The author did not live to write this second part.</p></note>Jewish 
authors in the same light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">II. There are many reasons why you should not expect that matters 
of such a wonderful nature should be taken notice of by those eminent Pagan writers, 
who were contemporaries <pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />with Jesus Christ, or by those who lived before 
his disciples had personally appeared among them, and ascertained the report which 
had gone abroad concerning a life so full of miracles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">Supposing such things had happened at this day in Switzerland, 
or among the Grisons, who make a greater figure in Europe than Judea did in the 
Roman Empire, would they be immediately believed by those who live at a great distance 
from them? or would any certain account of them be transmitted into foreign countries, 
within so short a space of time as that of our Saviour’s public ministry? Such kinds 
of news, though never so true, seldom gain credit, till some time after they are 
transacted, and exposed to the examination of the curious, who, by laying together 
circumstances, attestations, and characters of those who are concerned in them, 
either receive or reject what at first none but eye-witnesses could absolutely believe 
or disbelieve. In a case of this sort, it was natural for men of sense and learning 
to treat the whole account as fabulous: or, at farthest, to suspend their belief 
of it, until all things stood together in their full light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">III. Besides, the Jews were branded not only for superstitions 
different from all the religions of the Pagan world, but in a particular manner 
ridiculed for being a credulous people: so that whatever reports of such a nature 
came out of that country, were looked upon by the Heathen world as false, frivolous, 
and improbable.</p>
<pb n="29" id="iii.i-Page_29" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_29.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">IV. We may further observe, that the ordinary 
practice of magic in those times, with the many pretended prodigies, 
divinations, apparitions, and local miracles among the Heathens, 
made them less attentive to such news from Judea, till they had 
time to consider the nature, the occasion, and the end of our Saviour’s 
miracles, and were awakened by many surprising events, to allow 
them any consideration at all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">V. We are indeed told by St. Matthew, that the fame of our Saviour, 
during his life, went throughout all Syria; and that there followed him great multitudes 
of people from Galilee, Judea, Decapolis, Idumea, from beyond Jordan, and from Tyre 
and Sidon. Now, had there been any historians of those times and places, we might 
have expected to have seen in them some account of those wonderful transactions 
in Judea; but there is not any single author extant, in any kind, of that age, in 
any of those countries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">VI. How many books have perished in which possibly there might 
have been mention of our Saviour? Look among the Romans, how few of their writings 
are come down to our times! In the space of two hundred years from our Saviour’s 
birth when there was such a multitude of writers of all kinds, how small is the 
number of authors that have made their way to the present age.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">VII. One authentic record, and that the most authentic Heathen 
record, we are pretty sure is lost, I mean the account sent by the <pb n="30" id="iii.i-Page_30" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_30.html" />
governor of Judea, under whom our Saviour was judged, condemned, and crucified. 
It was the custom in the Roman Empire, as it is to this day, in all the governments 
of the world, for the prefects and viceroys of distant provinces, to transmit to 
their sovereign a summary relation of every thing remarkable in their administration. 
That Pontius Pilate, in his account, would have touched on so extraordinary an event 
in Judea, is not to be doubted: and that he actually did, we learn from Justin Martyr, 
who lived about a hundred years after our Saviour’s death, resided, made converts, 
and suffered martyrdom at Rome, where he was engaged with philosophers, and in a 
particular manner with Crescens the Cynic, who could easily have detected, and would 
not fail to have exposed him, had he quoted a record not in being, or made any false 
citation out of it. Would the great apologist have challenged Crescens to dispute 
the cause of Christianity with him before the Roman senate, had he forged such an 
evidence? Or would Crescens have refused the challenge, could he have triumphed 
over him in the detection of such a forgery? To which we must add, that the apology 
which appeals to this record, was presented to a learned emperor, and to the whole 
body of the Roman senate. This father, in his apology, speaking of the death and 
suffering of our Saviour, refers the emperor for the truth of what he says to the 
acts of Pontius Pilate which I have here mentioned. <pb n="31" id="iii.i-Page_31" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_31.html" />Tertullian, who 
wrote his apology about fifty years after Justin, doubtless referred to the same 
record, when he tells the governor of Rome, that the emperor Tiberius having received 
an account out of Palestine in Syria, of the divine person who had appeared in that 
country, paid him a particular regard, and threatened to punish any who should accuse 
the Christians; nay, that the emperor would have adopted him among the deities whom 
they worshipped, had not the senate refused to come in to his proposal. Tertullian, 
who gives us this history, was not only one of the most learned men of his age, 
but, what adds a greater weight to his authority in this case, was eminently skilful 
and well read in the laws of the Roman Empire. Nor can it be said, that Tertullian 
grounded his quotation upon the authority of Justin Martyr, because we find he mixes 
it with matters of fact which are not related by that author. Eusebius mentions 
the same ancient record, but as it was not extant in his time, I shall not insist 
upon his authority in this point. If it be objected that this particular is not 
mentioned in any Roman historian, I shall use the same argument in a parallel case, 
and see whether it will carry any force with it. Ulpian the Great Roman lawyer gathered 
together all the imperial edicts that had been made against the Christians; but 
did any one ever say that there had been no such edicts, because they were not mentioned 
in the histories of those Emperors? Besides, <pb n="32" id="iii.i-Page_32" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_32.html" />who knows but this circumstance 
of Tiberius was mentioned in other historians that have been lost; tho’ not to be 
found in any still extant? Has not Suetonius many particulars of this Emperor omitted 
by Tacitus, and Herodian many that are not so much as hinted at by either! As for 
the spurious acts of Pilate, now extant, we know the occasion and time of their 
writing, and had there not been a true and authentic record of this nature, they 
would never have been forged.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">VIII. The story of Abgarus, king of Edessa, relating to the letter 
which he sent to our Saviour, and to that which he received from him, is a record 
of great authority; and though I will not insist upon it, may venture to say, that 
had we such an evidence for any fact in Pagan history, an author would be thought 
very unreasonable who should reject it. I believe you will be of my opinion, if 
you will peruse, with other authors who have appeared in vindication of these letters 
as genuine, the additional arguments which have been made use of by the late famous 
and learned Dr. Grabe, in the second volume of his Spicilegium.</p>
<pb n="33" id="iii.i-Page_33" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_33.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. II." progress="11.60%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">SECT. II. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p1">I. What facts in the history of our Saviour might be taken notice 
of by Pagan authors.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p2">II. What particular facts are taken notice of, and by what Pagan 
authors.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p3">III. How Celsus represented our Saviour’s miracles.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p4">IV. The same representation made of them by other unbelievers, 
and proved unreasonable.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ii-p5">V. What facts in our Saviour’s history not to be expelled from 
Pagan writers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">I. WE come now to consider what undoubted authorities are extant 
among Pagan writers: and here we must premise, that some parts of our Saviour’s 
history may be reasonably expected from Pagans. I mean such parts as might be known 
to those who lived at a distance from Judea, as well as to those who were the followers 
and eye-witnesses of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">II. Such particulars are most of these which follow, and which 
are all attested by some one or other of those Heathen authors, who lived in or 
near the age of our Saviour and his disciples. “That Augustus Cæsar had ordered 
the whole empire to be censed or taxed,” which brought our Saviour’s reputed parents 
to Bethlehem: this is mentioned by several Roman historians, as Tacitus, Suetonius, 
and Dion. “That a great light, or a new star, appeared in the east, which directed 
the wise men to our Saviour:” this is recorded by Chalcidius. “That Herod, the king 
of Palestine, so often mentioned in the Roman history, made a great slaughter <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_34.html" />
of innocent children,” being so jealous of his successor, that he put to death his 
own sons on that account: this character of him is given by several historians: 
and this cruel fact mentioned by Macrobius, a Heathen author, who tells it as a 
known thing, without any mark or doubt upon it. “That our Saviour had been in Egypt:” 
this Celsus, though he raises a monstrous story upon it, is so far from denying, 
that he tells us, our Saviour learned the arts of magic in that country. “That Pontius 
Pilate was governor of Judea; that our Saviour was brought in judgment before him 
and by him condemned and crucified:” this is recorded by Tacitus. “That many miraculous 
cures and works, out of the ordinary course of nature, were wrought by him; this 
is confessed by Julian the apostate, Porphyry, and Hierocles, all of them not only 
Pagans, but professed enemies and persecutors of Christianity. “That our Saviour 
foretold several things which came to pass according to his predictions;” this was 
attested by Phlegon in his annals, as we are assured by the learned Origen against 
Celsus. “That at the time when our Saviour died, there was a miraculous darkness, 
and a great earthquake:” this is recorded by the same Phlegon the Trallian, who 
was likewise a Pagan, and freeman to Adrian the emperor. We may here observe, that 
a native of Trallium, which was not situate at so great a distance from Palestine, 
might very probably be informed of such remarkable events <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_35.html" />as had passed 
among the Jews in the age immediately preceding his own times, since several of 
his countrymen with whom he had conversed might have received a confused report 
of our Saviour before his crucifixion, and probably lived within the shake of the 
earthquake, and the shadow of the eclipse, which are recorded by this author. “That 
Christ was worshipped as a God among the Christians; that they would rather suffer 
death than blaspheme him: that they received a sacrament, and by it entered into 
a vow of abstaining from sin and wickedness,” conformable to the advice given by 
St. Paul: “That they had private assemblies of worship, and used to join together 
in hymns;” this is the account which Pliny the younger gives of Christianity in 
his days, about seventy years after the death of Christ, and which agrees in all 
its circumstances with the accounts we have in holy writ, of the first state of 
Christianity after the crucifixion of our blessed Saviour. “That St. Peter, whose 
miracles are many of them recorded in holy writ, did many wonderful works,” is owned 
by Julian the apostate, who therefore represents him as a great magician, and one 
who had in his possession a book of magical secrets, left him by our Saviour. “That 
the devils or evil spirits were subject to them,” we may learn from Porphyry, who 
objects to Christianity, that since Jesus had begun to be worshipped, Esculapius, 
and the rest of the Gods, did no more converse with men. Nay, Celsus himself <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_36.html" />
affirms the same thing in effect, when he says, that the power which seemed to reside 
in Christians proceeded from the use of certain names, and the invocation of certain 
demons. Origen remarks on this passage, that the author doubtless hints at those 
Christians who put to flight evil spirits, and healed those who were possessed with 
them: a fact which had been often seen, and which he himself had seen, as he declares 
in another part of his discourse. against Celsus. But at the same time he assures 
us, that this miraculous power was exerted by the use of no other name but that 
of Jesus; to which were added several passages in this history, but nothing like 
any invocation to demons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">III. Celsus was so hard set with the report of our Saviour’s miracles, 
and the confident attestations concerning him, that though he often intimates that 
he did not believe them to be true, yet knowing he might be silenced in such an 
answer, provides himself with another retreat, when beaten out of this, viz. that 
our Saviour was a magician. Thus he compares the feeding of so many thousands, at 
two different times, with a few loaves and fishes, to the magical feasts of those 
Egyptian impostors, who would present their spectators with visionary entertainments, 
that had in them neither substance nor reality: which, by the way, is to suppose, 
that a hungry and fainting multitude were filled by an apparition, or strengthened 
and refreshed with shadows. He knew very well that there <pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_37.html" />was so many 
witnesses and actors, if I may call them such, in these two miracles, that it was 
impossible to refute such multitudes, who had doubtless sufficiently spread the 
fame of them, and was therefore in this place forced to resort to the other solution, 
that it was done by magic. It was not enough to say that a miracle, which appeared 
to so many thousand eye-witnesses, was a forgery of Christ’s disciples; and therefore 
supposing them to be eye-witnesses, he endeavours to shew how they might be deceived.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">IV. The unconverted Heathens, who were pressed by the many authorities 
that confirmed our Saviour’s miracles, as well as the unbelieving Jews, who had 
actually seen them, were driven to account for them after the same manner: for, 
to work by magic, in the Heathen way of speaking, was, in the language of the Jews, 
to cast out devils by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. Our Saviour, who knew 
that unbelievers, in all ages, would put this perverse interpretation on his miracles, 
has branded the malignity of those men, who, contrary to the dictates of their own 
hearts, started such an unreasonable objection as a blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, 
and declared not only the guilt, but the punishment of so black a crime. At the 
same time he condescended to shew the vanity and emptiness of this objection against 
his miracles, by representing, that they evidently tended to the destruction of 
those powers, to whose assistance the enemies of <pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_38.html" />his doctrine then 
ascribed them: an argument, which, if duly weighed, renders the objection so very 
frivolous and groundless, that we may venture to call it even blasphemy against 
common sense. Would magic endeavour to draw off the minds of men from the worship 
which was paid to stocks and stones; to give them an abhorrence of those evil spirits, 
who rejoiced in the most cruel sacrifices, and in offerings of the greatest impurity; 
and, in short, to call upon mankind to exert their whole strength in the love and 
adoration of that one Being, from whom they derived existence, and on whom only 
they were taught to depend every moment for the happiness and continuance of it? 
Was it the business of magic to humanize our natures with compassion, forgiveness, 
and all the instances of the most extensive charity? Would evil spirits contribute 
to make men sober, chaste, and temperate; and, in a word, to produce that reformation 
which was wrought in the moral world by those doctrines of our Saviour that received 
their sanction from his miracles? Nor is it possible to imagine, that evil spirits 
would enter into a combination with our Saviour to cut off all their correspondence 
and intercourse with mankind, and to prevent any for the future from addicting themselves 
to those rites and ceremonies which had done them so much honour. We see the early 
effect which Christianity had on the minds of men in this particular, by that number 
of books which were <pb n="39" id="iii.ii-Page_39" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_39.html" />filled with the secrets of magic, and made a sacrifice 
to Christianity by the converts mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles. We have likewise 
an eminent instance of the inconsistency of our religion with magic in the history 
of the famous Aquila. This person, who was a kinsman of the emperor Trajan, and 
likewise a man of great learning, notwithstanding he had embraced Christianity; 
could not be brought off from the studies of magic by the repeated admonitions of 
his fellow Christians; so that at length they expelled him their society, as rather 
chusing to loose the reputation of so considerable a proselyte, than communicate 
with one who dealt in such dark and infernal practices. Besides, we may observe, 
that all the favourers of magic were the most professed and bitter enemies to the 
Christian religion. Not to mention Simon Magus, and many others, I shall only take 
notice of those two great persecutors of Christianity, the emperors Adrian and Julian 
the apostate, both of them initiated in the mysteries of divination, and skilled 
in all the depths of magic, I shall only add, that evil spirits cannot be supposed to 
have concurred in the establishment of a religion which triumphed over them, drove 
them out of the places they possessed, and divested them of their influence on mankind: 
nor would I mention this particular, though it be unanimiously reported by all the 
ancient Christian authors, did it not appear, from the authorities above cited, 
that this was a fact confessed by Heathens themselves.</p>
<pb n="40" id="iii.ii-Page_40" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_40.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">V. We now see what a multitude of Pagan testimonies 
may be produced for all of those remarkable passages which might 
have been expected from them; and indeed of several, that, I believe, 
do more than answer your expectations, as they were not subjects, 
in their own nature, so exposed to public notoriety. It cannot be 
expected they should mention particulars, which were transacted 
amongst the disciples only, or among some few even of the disciples 
themselves, such as the transfiguration, the agony in the garden, 
the appearance of Christ after his resurrection, and others of the 
like nature. It was impossible for a Heathen author to relate these 
things; because, if he had believed them, he would no longer have 
been a Heathen, and by that means his testimony would not have been 
thought of so much validity. Besides, his very report of facts, 
so favourable to Christianity, would have prompted men to say that 
he was probably tainted with their doctrine. We have a parallel 
case in Hecatæus, a famous Greek historian, who had several passages 
in his book conformable to the history of the Jewish writers, which, 
when quoted by Josephus, as a confirmation of the Jewish history, 
when his Heathen adversaries could give no other answer to it, they 
would need suppose that Hecatæus was a Jew in his heart, though 
they had no other reason for it, but because his history gave greater 
authority to the Jewish than the Egyptian records.</p>
<pb n="41" id="iii.ii-Page_41" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_41.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. III." progress="14.25%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">SECT. III.</h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p1">I. Introduction to a second list of Pagan authors, who give testimony 
of our Saviour.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p2">II. A passage concerning our Saviour from a learned Athenian.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p3">III. His Conversion from Paganism to Christianity makes his evidence 
stronger than if he had continued a Pagan.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p4">IV. Of another Athenian philosopher converted to Christianity.
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p5">V. Why their conversion, instead of weakening, strengthens their 
evidence in defence of Christianity.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p6">VI. Their belief in our Saviour’s history founded at first upon 
the principles of historical faith.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p7">VII. Their testimonies extended to all the particulars of our Saviour’s 
history.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iii-p8">VIII. As related by the four Evangelists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">I. TO this list of Heathen writers, who make mention of our Saviour, 
or touch upon any particulars of his life, I shall add those authors who were at 
first Heathens, and afterwards converted to Christianity; upon which account, as 
I shall here shew, their testimonies are to be looked upon as the more authentic. 
And, in this list of evidences, I confine myself to such learned Pagans as came 
over to Christianity in the three first centuries, because those were the times 
in which men had the best means of informing themselves of the truth of our Saviour’s 
history; and because, among the great number of philosophers who came in afterwards, 
under the reigns of Christian emperors, there might be several of them who did it 
partly out of worldly motives.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">II. Let us now suppose that a learned Heathen writer, who lived 
within sixty years of <pb n="42" id="iii.iii-Page_42" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_42.html" />our Saviour’s crucifixion, after having shewn 
that false miracles were generally wrought in obscurity, and before few or no 
witnesses, speaking of those which were wrought by our Saviour, has the 
following passage. “But his works were always seen, because they were true; they 
were seen by those who were healed, and by those who were raised from the dead. 
Nay, these persons who were thus healed, and raised, were seen not only at the 
time of their being healed and raised, but long afterwards. Nay, they were seen 
not only all the while our Saviour was upon earth, but survived after his 
departure out of this world; nay, some of them were living in our days.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">III. I dare say you would look upon this as a glorious attestation 
for the cause of Christianity, had it come from the hand of a famous Athenian philosopher. 
These forementioned words, however, are actually the words of one who lived about 
sixty years after our Saviour’s crucifixion, and was a famous philosopher in Athens. 
But it will be said he was a convert to Christianity: now consider this matter impartially, 
and see if his testimony is not much more valid for that reason. Had he continued 
a Pagan philosopher, would not the world have it said that he was not sincere in 
what he writ, or did not believe it; for if so, would not they have told us he would 
have embraced Christianity? This was indeed the case of this excellent man; he had 
so thoroughly examined the <pb n="43" id="iii.iii-Page_43" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_43.html" />truth of our Saviour’s history, and the 
excellency of that religion which he taught, and was so entirely convinced of both, 
that he became a proselyte and died a martyr.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">IV. Aristides was an Athenian philosopher, at the same time famed 
for his learning and wisdom, but converted to Christianity. As it cannot be questioned 
that he perused and approved the apology of Quadratus, in which is the passage just 
now cited, he joined with him in an apology of his own to the same emperor on the 
same subject. This apology, though now lost, was extant in the time of Ado. Vinesis, 
A. D. 870, and highly esteemed by the most learned Athenians, as that author witnesses. 
It must have contained great arguments for the truth of our Saviour’s history, because 
in it he asserted the divinity of our Saviour which could not but engage him in 
the proof of his miracles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">V. I do allow, that generally speaking, a man is not so acceptable 
and unquestioned an evidence, in facts which make for the advancement of his own 
party. But we must consider, that, in the case before us, the persons to whom we 
appeal were of an opposite party, till they were persuaded of the truth of those 
very facts which they report. They bear evidence to a history in defence of Christianity; 
the truth of which history was their motive to embrace Christianity. They attest 
facts which they had heard while they were yet Heathens, and had they not found 
reason to believe them, they would have still <pb n="44" id="iii.iii-Page_44" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_44.html" />continued Heathens, and 
have made no mention of them in their writings.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">VI. When a man is born under Christian parents, and trained up 
in the profession of that religion from a child, he generally guides himself by 
the rules of Christian faith, in believing what is delivered by the evangelists; 
but the learned Pagans of antiquity, before they became Christians, were only guided 
by the common rules of faith; that is, they examined the nature of the evidence 
which was to be met with in common fame, traditions, and the writings of those persons 
who related them, together with the number, concurrence, veracity, and private characters 
of those persons; and being convinced upon all accounts that they had the same reason 
to believe the history of our Saviour, as that of any other person to which they 
themselves were not actually eye-witnesses, they were bound, by all the rules of 
historical faith, and of right reason, to give credit to this history. This they 
did accordingly, and in consequence of it published the same truths themselves, 
suffered many afflictions, and very often death itself in the assertion of them. 
When I say, that an historical belief of the acts of our Saviour induced these learned 
Pagans to embrace his doctrine, I do not deny that there were many other motives 
which conduced to it, as the excellency of his precepts, the fulfiling of prophecies, 
the miracles of his disciples, the irreproachable lives and magnanimous sufferings 
of their <pb n="45" id="iii.iii-Page_45" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_45.html" />followers, with other considerations of the same nature; but 
whatever other collateral arguments wrought more or less with philosophers of that 
age, it is certain, that a belief in the history of our Saviour was one motive with 
every new convert, and that upon which all others turned, as being the very basis 
and foundation of Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">VII. To this I must further add, that as we have already seen 
many particular facts which are recorded in holy writ, attested by particular Pagan 
authors, the testimony of those I am now going to produce, extends to the whole 
history of our Saviour, and to that continued series of actions which are related 
of him and his disciples in the books of the New Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">VIII. This evidently appears from their quotations out of the 
evangelists, for the confirmation of any doctrine or account of our blessed Saviour. 
Nay, a learned man of our nation, who examined the writings of our most ancient 
fathers in another view, refers to several passages in Irenæus, Tertullian, Clements 
of Alexandria, Origen, and Cyprian; by which he plainly shews that each of these 
early writers ascribed to the four evangelists by name, their respective histories; 
so that there is not the least room for doubting of their belief in the history 
of our Saviour as recorded in the gospels. I shall only add, that three of the five 
fathers here mentioned, and probably four, were Pagans converted to Christianity, 
as they were all of <pb n="46" id="iii.iii-Page_46" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_46.html" />them very inquisitive and deep in the knowledge 
of Heathen learning and philosophy.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. IV." progress="15.93%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">SECT. IV. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p1">I. Character of the times in which the Christian religion was propagated.
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p2">IL And of many who embraced it.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p3">III. Three eminent and early instances.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p4">IV. Multitudes of learned men who came over to it.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p5">V. Belief in our Saviour’s history the first motive to their conversion.
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.iv-p6">VI. The names of several Pagan philosophers who were Christian 
converts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">I. IT happened very, providentially, to the honour of the Christian 
religion, that it did not take its rise in the dark illiterate ages of the world, 
but at a time when arts and sciences were at their height, and when there were men 
who made it the business of their lives to search after truth, and sift the several 
opinions of philosophers and wise men, concerning the duty, the end, and chief happiness 
of reasonable creatures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">II. Several of these, therefore, when they had informed themselves 
of our Saviour’s history, and examined, with unprejudiced minds, the doctrines and 
manners of his disciples and followers, were struck and convinced, that they professed 
themselves of that sect; notwithstanding, by this profession, that juncture of time, they bid farewell 
to all <pb n="47" id="iii.iv-Page_47" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_47.html" />the pleasures of this life, renounced all the views of ambition, 
engaged in an uninterrupted course of severities, and exposed themselves to public 
hatred and contempt, to sufferings of all kinds, and to death itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">III. Of this sort we may reckon those three early converts to 
Christianity, who each of them was a member of a senate famous for its wisdom and 
learning. Joseph the Arimathean was of the Jewish sanhedrim, Dionysius of the Athenian, 
Areopagus, and Flavius Clemens, of the Roman senate; nay, at the time of his death, 
consul of Rome. These three were so thoroughly satisfied of the truth of the Christian 
religion, that the first of them, according to all the reports of antiquity, died 
a martyr for it; as did the second, unless we disbelieve Aristides, his fellow citizen 
and contemporary; and the third, as we are informed both by Roman and Christian 
authors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">IV. Among those innumerable multitudes, who, in most of the known 
nations of the world, came over to Christianity at its first appearance, we may 
be sure there were great numbers of wise and learned men, besides those whose names 
are in the Christian records, who, without doubt, took care to examine the truth 
of our Saviour’s history before they would leave the religion of their country, 
and of their forefathers, for the sake of one that would not only cut them of from 
the allurements of this world, but subject them to every thing terrible or disagreeable <pb n="48" id="iii.iv-Page_48" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_48.html" />
in it. Tertullian tells the Roman governors, that their corporations, councils, 
armies, tribes, companies, the palace, senate, and courts of judicature, were filled 
with Christians; as Arnobius asserts, that men of the finest parts and learning, 
orators, grammarians, rhetoricians, lawyers, physicians, philosophers, despising 
the sentiments they had been once fond of, took up their rest in the Christian religion.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">V. Who can imagine that men of this character did not thoroughly 
inform themselves of the history of that person whose doctrines they embraced? For 
however consonant to reason his precepts appeared, how good soever were the effects 
which they produced in the world, nothing could have tempted men to acknowledge 
him as their God and Saviour, but their being firmly persuaded of the miracles he 
wrought, and the many attestations of his divine mission, which were to be met with 
in the history of his life. This was the groundwork of the Christian religion; and, 
if this failed, the whole superstructure sunk with it. This point, therefore, of 
the truth of our Saviour’s history, as reckoned by the evangelists, is every where 
taken for granted in the writings of those who, from Pagan philosophers, became 
Christian authors, and who, by reason of their conversion, are to be looked upon 
as of the strongest collateral testimony for the truth of what is delivered concerning 
our Saviour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">VI. Besides innumerable authors that are <pb n="49" id="iii.iv-Page_49" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_49.html" />lost, we 
have the undoubted names, works, or fragments of several Pagan philosophers, which 
shew them to have been as learned as any unconverted Heathen authors of the age 
in which they lived. If we look into the greatest, nurseries of learning in those 
ages of the world, we find in Athens, Dionysius, Quadratus, Aristides, Athenagoras; 
and in Alexandria, Dionysius Clements, Ammonius, and Anatolius, to whom we may add 
Origen; for though his father was a Christian martyr, he became, without all controversy, 
the most learned and able philosopher of his age, by his education at Alexandria, 
in that famous seminary of arts and sciences.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. V." progress="16.98%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">SECT. V. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p1">I. The learned Pagans had means and opportunities of informing 
themselves of the truth of our Saviour’s history.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p2">II. From the proceedings,</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p3">III. The charmers, sufferings,</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p4">IV. And miracles of the persons who published it.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p5">V. How these first apostles perpetrated their tradition, by ordaining 
persons to succeed them.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p6">VI. How their successors in the three first centuries preserved 
their tradition.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p7">VII. That five generations might derive this tradition from Christ, 
to the end of the third century.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p8">VIII. Four eminent Christians that delivered it down successively 
to the year of our Lord 254.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p9">IX. The faith of the four above mentioned persons the <pb n="50" id="iii.v-Page_50" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_50.html" />
same with that of the churches of the east, of the west and of Egypt.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p10">X. Another person added to them, who brings us to the year 343, 
and that many other lists might be added in as direct and short a succession.
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p11">XI. Why the tradition of the three first centuries, was more authentic 
than that of any other age, proved from the conversation of the primitive Christians.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p12">XII. From the manner of initiating men into their religion.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p13">XIII. From the correspondence between the churches.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.v-p14">XIV. From the long lives of several of Christ’s disciples, of which 
two are instances.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">I. IT now therefore only remains to consider, whether these learned 
men had means and opportunities of informing themselves of the truth of our Saviour’s 
history; for unless this point can be made out, their testimonies will appear invalid, 
and their inquiries ineffectual.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">II. As to this point, we must consider, that many thousands had 
seen the transactions of our Saviour in Judah; and that many hundred thousands had 
received an account of them from the mouths of those who were actually eye-witnesses. 
I shall only mention among these eyewitnesses, the twelve apostles, to whom we must 
add St. Paul, who had a particular call to this high office, tho’ many other disciples 
and followers of Christ had also their share in the publishing this wonderful history. 
We learn from the ancient records of Christianity, that many of the apostles and 
disciples made it the express business of their lives, travelled into the remotest 
parts of the world, and in all places <pb n="51" id="iii.v-Page_51" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_51.html" />gathered multitudes about them, 
to acquaint them with the history and doctrines of their crucified Master. And indeed, 
were all christian records of these proceedings intirely lost, as many have been, 
the effect plainly evinces the truth of them; for how else, during the apostles’ lives could Christianity have spread itself with such an amazing progress through 
the several nations of the Roman empire? how could it fly like lightning, and carry 
conviction with it from one end of the earth to the other?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">III. Heathens therefore of every age, sex, and quality, born in 
the most different climates, and bred up under the most different institutions, 
when they saw men of plain sense, without the help of learning, armed with patience 
and courage, instead of wealth, pomp, or power, expressing in their lives those 
excellent doctrines of morality, which they taught as delivered to them from our 
Saviour, avering that they had seen his miracles during his life, and conversed 
with him after his death: when, I say, they saw no suspicion of falshood, treachery, 
or worldly interest in their behaviour and conversation, and that they submitted 
to the most ignominious and cruel deaths, rather than retract their testimony; or 
even be silent in matters which they were to publish by our Saviour’s especial command, 
there was no reason to doubt of the veracity of these facts which they related, 
or of the divine mission in which they were employed.</p>
<pb n="52" id="iii.v-Page_52" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_52.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">IV. But even those motives to faith in our Saviour 
would not have been sufficient to have brought about, in so few 
years, such an incredible number of conversions, had not the apostles 
been able to exhibit still greater proofs of the truths which they 
taught. A few persons of an odious and despised country could not 
have filled the world with believers, had they not shown undoubted 
credentials from the divine person who sent them on such a message. 
Accordingly we are assured that they were invested with the power 
of working miracles, which was the most short and the most convincing 
argument that could be produced, and only one that was adapted to 
the reason of all mankind, to the capacities of the wise and ignorant, 
could overcome every cavil, and every prejudice. Who would not believe 
that our Saviour healed the sick, and raised the dead, when it was 
published by those who themselves often did the same miracles, in 
their presence, and in his name? Could any reasonable person imagine 
that God Almighty would arm men with such powers to authorise a 
lie, and establish a religion in the world, which was displeasing 
to him, or that evil spirits would lend them such an effectual assistance 
to beat down vice and idolatry?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">V. When the apostles had formed many assemblies in several parts 
of the Pagan world, who gave credit to the glad tidings of the gospel, that, upon 
their departure, the memory of what they had related might not perish, <pb n="51" id="iii.v-Page_51_1" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_51.html" />
they appointed out of these new converts men of the best sense and of the most unblemished 
lives to preside over these several assemblies, and to inculcate, without ceasing, 
what they had heard from the mouths of these eye-witnesses.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">VI. Upon the death of any of these substitutes to the apostles 
and disciples of Christ, his place was filled up with some other person of eminence 
for his piety and learning, and generally a member of the same church, who, after 
his decease, was followed by another in the same manner by which means the succession 
was continued in an uninterrupted line. Irenæus informs us, that every church preserved 
a catalogue of its bishops in the order that they succeeded one another, and (for 
an example) produces the catalogue of those who governed the church of Rome in that 
character, which contains eight or nine persons, though but at a very small remove 
from the times of the apostles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">Indeed the lists of bishops, which are come down to us in other 
churches, are generally filled with greater numbers than one would expect. But the 
succession was quick in the three first centuries, because the bishop very often 
ended in the martyr; for when a persecution arose in any place, the first fury of 
it fell upon this order of holy men, who abundantly testified, by their deaths and 
sufferings, that they did not undertake theses offices out of any temporal views: 
that they were sincere and satisfied in the belief of what they taught; <pb n="54" id="iii.v-Page_54" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_54.html" />
and that they firmly adhered to what they had received from the apostles, as laying 
down their lives in the same hope, and upon the same principles. None can be supposed 
so utterly regardless of their own happiness as to expire in torment, and hazard 
their eternity, to support any fables and inventions of their own, or any forgeries 
of their predecessors, who had presided in the same church, and which might have 
been easily detected by the tradition of that particular church, as well as by the 
concurring testimony of others. To this purpose, I think it is very remarkable, 
that there was not a single martyr among those many heretics who disagreed with 
the apostolical church, and introduced several wild and absurd notions into the 
doctrines of christianity. They durst not stake their present and future happiness 
on their own chimerical imaginations, and did not only shun persecution, but affirmed 
that it was unnecessary for their followers to bear their religion through such 
fiery trials.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">VII: We may fairly reckon, that this first age of apostles and 
disciples, with that second generation of many who were their immediate converts, 
extended itself to the middle of the second century and several of the third generation 
from these last mentioned, which was but the fifth from Christ, continued to the 
end of the third century. Did we know the ages and numbers of the members in every 
particular church which was planted by the apostles, I doubt not but in most of 
them there might be found five persons, who, in a <pb n="55" id="iii.v-Page_55" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_55.html" />continued series, 
would reach through these three centuries of years, that is, till the 265th from 
the death of our Saviour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">VIII. Among the accounts of those very few out of innumerable 
multitudes, who had embraced Christianity, I shall single out four persons eminent 
for their lives, their writings and their sufferings, that were successively contemporaries, 
and bring us down as far as to the year of our Lord 254. St. John who was the beloved 
disciple, and conversed the most intimately with our Saviour, lived till Anno Dom. 
100. Polycarp who was the disciple of St. John, and had conversed with others of 
the apostles and. disciples of our Lord, lived till Anno 167, though his life was 
shortened by martyrdom. Irenæus, who was the disciple of Polycarp, and had conversed 
with many of the immediate disciples of the apostles, lived, at the lowest computation 
of his age, till the year 202, when he was likewise cut off by martyrdom, in which 
year the great Origen was appointed regent of the cathecatic school at Alexandria; 
and as he was the miracle of that age, for industry, learning, and philosophy, he 
was looked on as the champion of Christianity, till the year 254, when, if he did 
not suffer martyrdom, as some think he did, he was certainly actuated by the spirit 
of it, as appears in the whole course of his life and writings; nay, he had often 
been put to the torture, and had undergone trials worse than death. As he conversed 
with the most eminent Christians <pb n="56" id="iii.v-Page_56" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_56.html" />
of his time in Egypt, and in the east brought over multitudes both from heresy and 
heathanism, left behind him several disciples of great fame and learning, there 
is no question but there were considerable numbers of those who knew him, and had 
been his hearers, scholars, or proselytes, that lived till the end of the third 
century, and to the reign of Constantine the Great.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">IX. It is evident to those who read the lives and writings of 
Polycarp, Irenæus, and Origen, that these three fathers believed the accounts which 
are given of our Saviour in the four evangelists, and had undoubted arguments, that 
not only St. John, but many others of our Saviour’s disciples, published the same 
accounts of him. To which we must subjoin this further remark, that what was believed 
by these fathers on this subject, was likewise the belief of the main body of Christians 
in those successive ages when they flourished since Polycarp cannot but be looked 
upon, if we consider the respect that was paid him, as the representative of the 
eastern churches in this particular, Irenæus of the western upon the same account, 
and Origen of those established in Egypt.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">X. To these I might add Paul the famous hermit, who retired from 
the Decian persecution five or six years before Origen’s death, and lived till the 
year 343. I have only discovered one of those channels by which the history of our 
Saviour might be conveyed pure and unadulterated through those several <pb n="57" id="iii.v-Page_57" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_57.html" />
ages that produced those Pagan philosophers, whole testimonies I make use of for 
the truth of our Saviour’s history. Some or other of these philosophers came into 
the Christian faith during its infancy, in the several periods of these three first 
centuries, when they had such means of informing themselves in all the particulars 
of our Saviour’s history. I must further add, though I have here only chosen this 
single link of martyrs, I might find out others among those names which are still 
extant, that delivered down this account of our Saviour in a successive tradition, 
till the whole Roman empire became Christians; as there is no question but numberless 
series of witnesses might follow one another in the same order, and in as short 
a chain, and that perhaps in every single church, had the names and ages of the 
most eminent primative Christians been transmited to us with the like certainty.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">XI. But to give this consideration more force, we must take notice, 
that the tradition of the first ages of Christianity had several circumstances peculiar 
to it, which made it more authentic than any other tradition in any other age of 
the world. The Christians, who carried their religion thro’ so many general and 
particular persecutions, were incessantly comforting and supporting one another, 
with the example and history of our Saviour and his apostles. It was the subjec 
not only of their solemn assemblies, but of their private visits and conversations. 
Our virgins, says <pb n="58" id="iii.v-Page_58" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_58.html" />Tatian, who lived in the second century, “discourse 
over their distaffs on divine subjects.” Indeed, when religion was woven into the 
civil government, and flourished under the protection of the emperors, men’s thoughts 
and discourses were, as they are now, full of secular affairs; but in the three 
first centuries of Christianity, men who embraced this religion, had given up all 
their interests in this world, and lived in a perpetual preperation for the next, 
as not knowing how soon they might be called to it; so that they had little else 
to talk of, but the life and doctrines of that divine person, which was their hope, 
their encouragement, and glory. We cannot therefore imagine that there was a single 
person arrived at any degree of age or consideration, who had not heard and repeated, 
above a thousand times in his life, all the particulars of our Saviour’s birth, 
life, death, resurrection, and ascention.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p27">XII. Especially if we consider that they could not then be received 
as Christians till they had undergone several examinations. Persons of riper years, 
who flocked daily into the church during the three first centuries, were obliged 
to pass through many repeated instructions, and give a strict account of their proficiency, 
before they were admitted to baptism. And as for those who were born of Christian 
parents, and had been baptized in their infancy, they were with the like care prepared 
and disciplined for confirmation, which they could not arrive at, till they were <pb n="59" id="iii.v-Page_59" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_59.html" />
found, upon examination, to have made a sufficient progress in the knowledge of 
Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">XIII. We must further observe, that there was not only in those 
times this religious conversation among private Christians, but a constant correspondence 
between the churches that were established by the apostles or their successors in 
the several parts of the world. If any new doctrine was started, or any fact reported 
of our Saviour, a strict enquiry was made among the churches, especially those planted 
by the apostles themselves, whether they had received any such doctrine or account 
of our Saviour, from the mouths of the apostles, or the tradition of those Christians 
who had preceded the present members of the churches which were thus consulted. 
By this means, when any novelty was published, it was immediately detected and censured.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">XIV. St. John, who lived so many years after our Saviour, was 
appealed to in these emergencies as the living oracle of the church; and as his 
oral testimony lasted the first century, many have observed, that, by a particular 
providence of God, several of our Saviour’s disciples, and of the early converts 
of his religion, lived to a very great age, that they might personally convey the 
truth of the gospel to those times, which were very remote from the first publication 
of it. Of these, besides St. John, we have a remarkable instance in Simeon, who 
was one of the seventy sent forth, by our Saviour, to publish the <pb n="60" id="iii.v-Page_60" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_60.html" />gospel 
before his crucifixion, and a near kinsman of our Lord. This venerable person, who 
had probably heard with his own ears our Saviour’s prophecy of the destruction of 
Jerusalem, presided over the church established in that city, during the time of 
its memorable siege, and drew his congregation out of those dreadful and unparalelled 
calamities which befel his countrymen, by following the advice our Saviour had given, 
when they should see Jerusalem encompassed with armies, and the Roman standards, 
or abomination of desolation, set up. He lived till the year of our Lord 107, when 
he was martyred under the emperor Trajan.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. VI." progress="20.64%" id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">SECT. VI. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p1">I. The tradition of the apostles secured by other excellent instructions;
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p2">II. But chiefly by the writings of the evangelists.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p3">III. The diligence of the disciples and first Christian converts 
to send abroad these writings.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p4">IV. That the written account of our Saviour was the same with that 
delivered by tradition;</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p5">V. Proved from the reception of the gospel by those churches which 
were established before it was written.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p6">VI. From the uniformity of what was believed in the several churches.
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p7">VII. From a remarkable passage in Irenæus.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p8">VIII. Records which are now lost of use to the three first centuries, 
for confirming the history of our Saviour.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vi-p9">IX. Instances of such records.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">I. THUS far we see how the learned Pagans might apprize themselves, 
from oral information, oral information, of the particulars of our <pb n="61" id="iii.vi-Page_61" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_61.html" />
Saviour’s history. They could hear, in every church planted in every distant part 
of the earth, the account which was there received and preserved among them, of 
the history of our Saviour. They could learn the names, and characters of those 
first missionaries that brought to them these accounts and the miracles by which 
God Almighty attested their reports. But the apostles and disciples of Christ, to 
preserve the history of his life, and to secure their accounts of him from error 
and oblivion, did not only set aside certain persons for that purpose, as has been 
already shewn, but appropriated certain days to the commemoration of those facts 
which they had related, concerning him. The first day of the week was in all its 
returns a perpetual memorial of his resurrection as the devotional exercises adapted 
to Friday and Saturday were to denote to all ages that he was crucified on the one 
of those days and that he rested in the grave on the other. You may apply the same 
remark to several of the annual festivals instituted by the apostles themselves, 
or at furtherest by their immediate successors, in memory of the most important 
particulars in our Saviour’s history to which we must add the sacraments instituted 
by our Lord himself, and many of those rites and ceremonies which obtained in the 
most early times of the church. These are to be regarded as standing marks of such 
facts as were delivered by those who were eye-witnesses to them, and which were 
contrived with great <pb n="62" id="iii.vi-Page_62" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_62.html" />wisdom to last till time should be no more. These, 
without any other means, might have, in some measure, conveyed to posterity the 
memory of several transactions in the history of our Saviour, as they were related 
by his disciples. At least, the reason of these institutions, though they might 
be forgotten, and obscured by a long course of years, could not but be very well 
known by those who lived in the three first centuries; and a means of informing 
the inquisitive Pagans in the truth of our Saviour’s history, that being the view 
in which I am to consider them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">II. But lest such a tradition, though guarded by so many expedients, 
should wear out by the length of time, the four evangelists, within above fifty, 
or, as Theodoret affirms, thirty years after our Saviour’s death, while the memory 
of his actions was fresh among them, consigned to writing that history, which for 
some years had been published only by the mouths of the apostles and disciples. 
The further consideration of these holy penmen will fall under another part of this 
discourse.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">III. It will be sufficient to observe here, that in the age which 
succeeded the apostles, many of their immediate disciples sent or carried in person 
the books of the four evangelists, which had been written by the apostles, or at 
least approved by them, to most of the churches which they had planted in the different 
parts of the world. This was done with so much diligence, that when Pantænus, <pb n="63" id="iii.vi-Page_63" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_63.html" />
a man of great learning and piety, had travelled into India for the propagation 
of Christianity, about the year of our Lord 200, he found among that remote people 
the gospel of St. Matthew, which, upon his return from that country, he brought 
with him to Alexandria. This gospel is generally supposed to have been left in those 
parts by St. Bartholomew, the apostle of the Indies, who probably carried it with 
him, before the writings of the three other evangelists were published.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">IV. That the history of our Saviour as recorded by the evangelists, 
was the same with that which had been before delivered by the apostles and disciples, 
will further appear in the prosecution of this discourse, and may be gathered from 
the following considerations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">V. Had these writings differed from the sermons of the first planters 
of Christianity, either in history or doctrine, there is no question but they would 
have been rejected by those churches which they had already formed. But so consistent 
and uniform was the relation of the apostles, that those histories .appeared to 
be nothing else but their tradition and oral attestations made fixed and permanent. 
Thus was the fame of our Saviour, which in so few years had gone through the whole 
earth, confirmed and perpetuated by such records as would preserve the traditionary 
account of him to after ages, and rectify it, if at any time, by passing through 
several generations, it might drop any part that was material, or contract any thing 
that was false or fictitious.</p>
<pb n="64" id="iii.vi-Page_64" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_64.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">VI. Accordingly we find the same Jesus Christ, 
who was born of a virgin, who had wrought many miracles in Palestine, 
who was crucified, rose again, and ascended intoheaven: I say, the 
same Jesus Christ had been preached, and was worshipped, in Germany, 
France, Spain, and Great Britain; in Parthia, Media, Mesopotamia, 
Armenia, Phrygia, Asia, and Pamphylia; in Italy, Egypt, Afric, and 
beyond Cyrene, India, and Persia; and, in short, in all the islands 
and provinces that are visited by the rising or the setting sun. 
The same account of our Saviour’s life and doctrine was delivered 
by thousands of preachers, and believed in thousands of places, 
who all, as fast as it could be conveyed to them, received the same 
account in writing from the four evangelists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">VII. Irenæus to this purpose very aptly remarks, that those barbarous 
nations, who in his time were not possessed of the written gospels, and had only 
learned the history of our Saviour from those who had converted them to Christianity 
before the gospels were written, had among them the same accounts of our Saviour 
which are to be met with in the four evangelists: an incontestible proof of the 
harmony and concurrence between the holy scripture and the tradition of the churches 
in those early times of Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">VIII. Thus we see what opportunities the learned and inquisitive 
Heathens had of informing themselves of the truth of our Saviour’s history during 
the three first centuries, <pb n="65" id="iii.vi-Page_65" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_65.html" />especially as they lay nearer one than another 
to the fountain-head: beside which, there were many uncontroverted traditions, records 
of Christianity, and particular histories, that then thew light into those matters, 
but are now entirely lost, by which, at that time, any appearance of contradiction, 
of seeming difficulties, in the history of the evangelists, were fully cleared up 
and explained; though we meet with fewer appearances of this nature in the history 
of our Saviour, as related by the four evangelists, than in the accounts of any 
other person, published by such a number of different historians, who lived at so 
great a distance from the present age.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">IX. Among those records which are lost, and were of great use 
to the primitive Christians, is the letter to Tiberius, which I have already mentioned; 
that of Marcus Aurelius, which I shall take notice of hereafter; the writings of 
Hegesippus, who had drawn down the history of Christianity to his own time, which 
was not beyond the middle of the second century; the genuine Sybilline oracles, 
which, in the first age of the church, were easily distinguished from the spurious: 
the records preserved in particular churches, with many others of the same nature.
</p>
<pb n="66" id="iii.vi-Page_66" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_66.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. VII." progress="22.45%" id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">SECT. VII. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p1">I. The sight of miracles in those ages, a further confirmation 
of Pagan philosophers in the Christian faith.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p2">II. The credibility of such miracles.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p3">III. A particular instance.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p4">IV. Martyrdom, why considered as a standing miracle.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p5">V. Primitive Christians thought many of the martyrs were supported 
by a miraculous power.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p6">VI. Proved from the nature of their sufferings.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.vii-p7">VII. How martyrs further induced the Pagans to embrace Christianity.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">I. THERE were other means which I find had a great influence on 
the learned of the three first centuries, to create and confirm in them the belief 
of our blessed Saviour’s history, which ought not to be passed over in silence. 
The first was, the opportunity they enjoyed of examing those miracles, which were 
on several occasions performed by Christians, and appeared in the church more or 
less during these first ages of Christianity. These had great weight with the men 
I am now speaking of, who, from learned Pagans, became fathers of the church; for 
they frequently boast of them in their writings, as attestations given by God himself 
to the truth of their religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">II. At the same time that these learned men declare how disingenuous, 
base, and wicked it would be, how much beneath the dignity of philosophy, and contrary 
to the precepts of Christianity, to utter falsehoods or forgeries in the support 
of a cause, though never so just in itself, they confidently assert this miraculous 
power which then subsisted <pb n="67" id="iii.vii-Page_67" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_67.html" />in the church; nay, tell us, that themselves 
had been eye witnesses of it at several times, and in several instances; nay, appeal 
to the Heathens themselves for the truth of several facts they relate; nay, challenge 
them to be prefect at their assemblies, and satisfy themselves if they doubt of 
it; nay, we find that Pagan authors have in some instances confessed this miraculous 
power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">III. The letter of Marcus Aurelius, whose army was preserved by 
a refreshing shower, at the same time that his enemies were discomfited by a storm 
of lightning, and which the Heathen historians themselves allow to have been supernatural, 
and the effect of magic; I say, this letter, which ascribed this unexpected assistance 
to the prayers of the Christians, who then served in the army, would have been thought 
an unquestionable testimony of the miraculous power I am speaking of, had it been 
still preserved. It is sufficient for me in this place to take notice, that this 
was one of those miracles which had its influence on the learned converts, because 
it is related by Tertullian, and the very letter appealed to. When their learned 
men saw sickness and frenzy cured, the dead raised, the oracles put to silence, 
the demons and evil spirits forced to confess themselves no gods, by persons who 
only made use of prayer and adjurations in the name of their crucified Saviour, 
how could they doubt of their Saviour’s power on the like occasions, as represented 
to them by the traditions of the church, and the writings of the evangelists?
</p>
<pb n="68" id="iii.vii-Page_68" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_68.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">IV. Under this head, I cannot omit that which 
appears to me a standing miracle in the three first centuries I 
mean, that amazing and supernatural courage or patience which was 
shewn by innumerable multitudes of martyrs, in those slow and painful 
torments that were inflicted on them. I cannot conceive a man placed 
in the burning iron chair at Lyons, amid the insults and mockeries 
of a crowded amphitheatre, and still keeping his seat; or stretched 
upon a gate of iron, over coals of fire, and breathing out his soul 
among the exquisite sufferings of such a tedious execution, rather 
than renounce his religion or blaspheme his Saviour. Such trials 
seem to me above the strength of human nature, able to overbear 
duty, reason, faith, conviction, nay, and the most absolute certainty 
of a future state. Humanity, unassisted in an extraordinary manner, 
must have shaken off the present pressure, and have delivered itself 
out of such a dread<span class="unclear" id="iii.vii-p11.1">ful</span> distress, by 
any means that could have been suggested by it. We can easily imagine, 
that many persons, in so good a cause, might have laid down their 
lives at the gibbet, the stake, or the block but to expire leisurely 
among the most exquisite tortures, when they might come out of them, 
even by a mental reservation, or an hypocrisy, which was not without 
a possibility of being followed by repentance, and forgiveness, 
has something in it so far beyond the force and natural strength 
of mortals, that one cannot but think there was some miraculous 
power to support the sufferer.</p>
<pb n="69" id="iii.vii-Page_69" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_69.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">V. We find the church of Smyrna, in that admirable 
letter, which gives an account of the death of Polycarp, their beloved 
bishop, mentioning the cruel torments of other early martyrs for 
Christianity, are of opinion that our Saviour stood by them in a 
vision, and personally conversed with them, to give them strength 
and comfort during the bitterness of their long continued agonies: 
and we have the story of a young man, who, having suffered many 
tortures, escaped with life, and told his fellow Christians that 
the pain of them had been rendered tolerable, by the presence of 
an angel who stood by him, and wiped off the tears and sweat which 
ran down his face whilst he lay under his sufferings. We are assured 
at least, that the first martyr for Christianity was encouraged 
in his last moments, by a vision of that divine person for whom 
he suffered, and into whose pretence he was then hastening.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">VI. Let any man calmly lay his hand upon his heart, and, after 
reading these terrible conflicts in which the ancient martyrs and confessors were 
engaged, when they passed through such new inventions and varieties of pain as tired 
their tormentors, and ask himself, however zealous and sincere he is in his religion, 
whether, under such acute and lingering tortures, he could still have held fast 
his integrity, and have professed his faith to the last; without a supernatural 
assistance of some kind or other. For my part, when I consider that it was not an 
unaccountable obstincy <pb n="70" id="iii.vii-Page_70" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_70.html" />in a single man, or in any particular set of 
men, in some extraordinary juncture; but that there were multitudes of each fact, 
of every age, of different countries and conditions, who, for near 300 years together, 
made this glorious confession of their faith in the midst of tortures, and in the 
hour of death; I must conclude, that they were either of another make from what men are 
at present, or that they had such miraculous supports as were peculiar to those 
times of Christianity; when without them the very name of it might have been extinguished.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">VII. It is certain that the deaths and sufferings of the primitive 
Christians had a great share in the conversion of those learned Pagans who lived 
in the ages of persecution, which, with some intervals and abatements, lasted near 
three hundred years after our Saviour. Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Lactantius, Arnobius, 
and others, tell us, that this first of all alarmed their curiosity, roused their 
attention, and made them seriously inquisitive into the nature of that religion 
which could endue the mind with so much strength, and overcome the fear of death, 
nay, raised an earnest desire of it though it appeared in all its terrors. This 
they found had not been effected by all the doctrines of those philosophers whom 
they had thoroughly studied, and who had been labouring at this great point. The 
sight of these dying and tormented martyrs engaged them to search into the history 
and doctrines of him for whom <pb n="71" id="iii.vii-Page_71" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_71.html" />they suffered. The more they searched, 
the more they were convinced; till their conviction grew so strong, they themselves 
embraced the same truths, and either actually laid down their lives, or were always 
in readiness to do it, rather than depart from them.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. VIII." progress="24.21%" id="iii.viii" prev="iii.vii" next="iii.ix">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">SECT. VIII. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p1">I. The completion of our Saviour’s Prophecies confirmed Pagans 
in their belief of the gospel.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p2">II. Origen’s observation on our Saviour’s disciples being brought 
before kings and governors;</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p3">III. On their being persecuted for their religion;</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p4">IV. On their preaching the gospel to all nations.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p5">V. On the destruction of Jerusalem, and ruin of the Jewish œconomy.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.viii-p6">VI. These arguments strengthened by what has happened since Origen’s 
time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7">I. THE second of these extraordinary means, of great use to the 
learned and inquisitive Pagans of the first three centuries, for evincing the truth 
of the history of our Saviour, was the completion of such prophecies as are recorded 
of him in the evangelists. They could not indeed form any arguments from what he 
foretold, and was fulfilled during his life, because both the prophecy and the completion 
were over before they were published by the evangelists; though as Origen observes, 
what end could there be in forging some of these predictions, <pb n="72" id="iii.viii-Page_72" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_72.html" />as that 
of St. Peter’s denying his Master, and all his disciples forsaking him in the greatest 
extremity, which reflects so much shame on the great apostle, and on all his companions? 
Nothing but a strict adherence to truth, and to matters of fact, could have prompted 
the evangelists to relate a circumstance so disadvantageous to their own reputation, 
as that father has well observed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8">II. But to pursue his reflections on this subject: There are predictions 
of our Saviour recorded by the evangelists, which were not completed till after 
their deaths, and had no likelihood of being so, when they were pronounced by our 
blessed Saviour. Such was that wonderful notice he gave them, that they should be 
brought before governors, and kings, for his sake, for a testimony against them 
and the Gentiles, <scripRef passage="Matt 10:28" id="iii.viii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28">Mat. x. 28</scripRef>. with the 
other like prophecies, by which he foretold that his disciples were to be persecuted. 
Is there any other doctrine in the world, says this father, whose followers are 
punished? can the enemies of Christ say, that he knew his opinions were false and 
impious, and that therefore he might well conjecture and foretel what would be the 
treatment of those persons who would embrace them? Supposing his doctrines were 
really such, why should this be the consequence? What likelihood that men should 
be brought before kings and governors for opinions and tenets of any kind, when 
this never happened even to the <pb n="73" id="iii.viii-Page_73" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_73.html" />Epicureans, who absolutely denied a 
providence; nor to the Peripatetics themselves, who laughed at the prayers and sacrifices 
which were made to the Divinity? Are there any but the Christians who, according 
to this prediction of our Saviour, being brought before kings and governors for 
his sake, are pressed to their latest gasp of breath, by their respective judges, 
to renounce Christianity, and to procure their liberty and rest, by offering the 
same sacrifices, and taking the same oaths that others did?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">III. Consider the time when our Saviour pronounced those words, <scripRef passage="Matt 10:32,33" id="iii.viii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|10|32|10|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32-Matt.10.33">
Mat. x. 32. 33</scripRef>. “Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess 
also before my Father who is in heaven: but whosoever shall deny me before men, 
him will I also deny before my Father who is in heaven.” Had you heard him speak 
after this manner, when as yet his disciples were under no such trials, you would 
certainly have said within yourself, if these speeches of Jesus are true, and if, 
according to his prediction, governors and kings undertake to ruin and destroy those 
who shall profess themselves his disciples, we will believe, not only that he is 
a prophet, but that he has received power from God sufficient to preserve and propagate 
his religion; and that he would never talk in such a peremptory and discouraging 
manner, were he not assured that he was able to subdue the most powerful opposition, 
that could be made against the faith and doctrine which he taught.</p>
<pb n="74" id="iii.viii-Page_74" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_74.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">IV. Who is not struck with admiration, when he 
represents to himself our Saviour at that time foretelling, that 
his Gospel should be preached in all the world, for a witness unto 
all nations, or, as Origen, (who rather quotes the sense than the 
words) to serve for a conviction to kings, and people, when, at 
the same time, he finds that his Gospel has accordingly been preached 
to Greeks and Barbarians, to the learned and to the ignorant, and 
that there is no quality or condition of life able to exempt men 
from submitting to the doctrine of Christ? As for us, says this 
great author, in another part of his book against Celsus, “When 
we see every day those events exactly accomplished which our Saviour 
foretold at so great a distance; that his Gospel is preached in 
ail the world, 
<scripRef passage="Matt 24:14" id="iii.viii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14">Mat. xxiv. 14</scripRef>. that his disciples go and 
teach all nations, <scripRef passage="Matt 28:19" id="iii.viii-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Mat. xxviii. 19</scripRef>. 
and that those who have received his doctrine, are brought for his 
sake before governors, and before kings, <scripRef passage="Matt 10:18" id="iii.viii-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18">
Mat. x. 18</scripRef>. we are filled with admiration, and our faith in him is 
confirmed more and more. What clearer and stronger proofs can Celsus ask for the 
truth of what he spoke?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p11">V. Origen insists likewise with great. strength on that wonderful 
prediction of our Saviour concerning the destruction of Jerusalem, pronounced at 
a time, as he observes, when there was no likelihood nor appearance of it. This 
has been taken notice of, and inculcated by so many others, that I shall refer <pb n="75" id="iii.viii-Page_75" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_75.html" />
you to what this father has said on the subject in the first book against Celsus. 
And as o the accomplishment of this remarkable prophecy, I shall only observe, that 
whoever reads the account given us by Josephus, without knowing his character, and 
compares it with what our Saviour foretold, would think the historian had been a 
Christian, and that he had nothing else in view but to adjust the event to the prediction.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p12">VI. I cannot quit this head without taking notice, that Origen 
would still have triumphed more in the foregoing arguments, had he lived an age 
longer, to have seen the Roman emperors, and all their governors and provinces, 
submitting themselves to the Christian religion, and glorying in its profession, 
as so many kings and sovereigns still place their relation to Christ at the head 
of their titles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">How much greater confirmation of his faith would he have received, 
had he seen our Saviour’s prophecy stand good in the destruction of the temple, 
and the dissolution of the Jewish œconomy, when Jews and Pagans united all their 
endeavours, under Julian the apostate, to baffle and falsify the prediction? The 
great preparations that were made for rebuilding the temple, with the hurricane, 
earthquake, and eruptions of fire, that destroyed the work, and terrified those 
employed in the attempt from proceeding in it, are related by many historians of 
the same age, and the substance of the story testified both by Pagan and Jewish 
writers, as Ammianus <pb n="76" id="iii.viii-Page_76" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_76.html" />Marcellinus, and Zamath David. The learned Chrystome, 
in a sermon against the Jews, tells them, this fact was then fresh in the memories 
even of their young men; that it happened but twenty years ago, and that it was 
attested by all the inhabitants of Jerusalem, where they might still see the marks 
of it in the rubish of that work, from which the Jews, desisted in so great a fright, 
and which even Julian had not the courage to carry on. This fact, which is in itself 
so miraculous, and so indisputable, brought over many of the Jews to Christianity, 
and shows us, that after our Saviour’s prophecy against it, the temple could not 
be preserved from the plow passing over it by all the care of Titus, who would fain 
have prevented its destruction, and that instead of being re-edified by Julian, 
all his endeavours towards it did but still more literaly accomplish our Saviour’s 
prediction, that not one stone should be left upon another.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">The ancient Christians were so entirely persuaded of the force 
of our Saviour’s prophecy, and of the punishment which the Jews had drawn upon themselves 
and upon their children, for the treatment which the Messiah had received at their 
hands, that they did not doubt but they would always remain an abandoned and despised 
people, an hissing and an astonishment, among the nations, as they are to this day. 
In short that they had lost their peculiarity of being God’s people, which was now 
transferred to the body of <pb n="77" id="iii.viii-Page_77" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_77.html" />Christians, and which preserved the church 
of Christ among all the conflicts, difficulties, and persecutions, in which it was 
engaged, as it had preserved the Jewish government and œconomy for so many ages, 
whilst it had the same truth and vital principle in it, notwithstanding it was so 
frequently in danger of being utterly abolished and destroyed. Origen, in his fourth 
book against Celsus, mentioning their being cast out of Jerusalem, the place to 
which their worship was annexed, deprived of their temple and sacrifice, their religious 
rites and solemnities, and scattered over the face of the earth, ventures to assure 
them, with a face of confidence, that they would never be re-established since they 
had committed that horrid crime against the Saviour of the world. This was a bold 
assertion in the good man, who knew how this people had been so wonderfully re-established 
in former times, when they were almost swallowed up, and in the most desperate state 
of desolation, as in their deliverance out of the Babylonish captivity, and the 
oppressions of Antiochus Epiphanes. Nay, he knew that, within less than an hundred 
years before his own time, the Jews had made such a powerful effort for their re-establishment 
under Barchocap, in the reign of Adrian, as shook the whole Roman empire. But he 
founded his opinion on a sure word of prophecy, and on the punishment they had so 
justly incurred; and we find by a long experience of 1500 years, that he was not 
mistaken, nay, <pb n="78" id="iii.viii-Page_78" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_78.html" />
that his opinion gathers strength daily, since the Jews are now at a greater distance 
from any probability of such a re-establishment than they were when Origen wrote.
</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. IX." progress="26.46%" id="iii.ix" prev="iii.viii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.1">SECT. IX. </h2>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p1">I. The lives of primitive Christians another means of bringing 
learned Pagans into, their religion.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p2">II. The change and reformation of their manners.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p3">III. This looked upon as supernatural by the learned Pagans.
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p4">IV. And strengthened the accounts given of our Saviour’s life and 
history.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p5">V. The Jewish prophecies of our Saviour an argument for the Heathens’ belief:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p6">VI. Pursued:</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iii.ix-p7">VII. Purfued.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p8">I. THERE was one other means enjoyed by the learned Pagans of 
the three fist centuries, for satisfying them in the truth of our Saviour’s history 
which I might have flung under one of the foregoing heads but as it is so shining 
a particular, and does so much honour to our religion, I shall make a distinct article 
of it, and only consider it with regard to the subject I am upon: I mean the lives 
and manners of those holy men who believed in Christ during the first ages of Christianity. 
I should be thought to advance a paradox, should I affirm that there were more Christians 
in the world during <pb n="79" id="iii.ix-Page_79" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_79.html" />those times of persecution than there are at present 
in these which we call the flourishing times of Christianity. But this will be found 
an indisputable truth, if we form our calculation upon the opinions which prevailed 
in those days, that every one who lives in the habitual practice of any voluntary 
sin actually cuts himself off from the benefits and profession of Christianity, 
and whatever he may call himself, is in reality no Christian, nor ought to be esteemed 
as such.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p9">II. In the time that we are now surveying, the Christian religion 
shewed its full force and efficacy on the minds of men, and by many examples demonstrated 
what great and generous souls it was capable of producing. It exalted and refined 
its proselytes, to a very high degree of perfection, and set them far above the 
pleasures, and even the pains, of this life. It strengthened the infirmity, and 
broke the fierceness of human nature. It lifted up the minds of the ignorant to 
the knowledge and worship of him that made them, and inspired the vicious with a 
rational devotion, a strict purity of heart, and an unbounded love to their fellow-creatures. 
In proportion as it spread thro’ the world it seemed to change mankind into another 
species of beings. No sooner was a convert initiated into it, but, by an easy figure, 
he became a new man, and both acted and looked upon himself as one regenerated and 
born a second time into another state of existence.</p>
<pb n="80" id="iii.ix-Page_80" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_80.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p10">III. It is not my business to be more particular 
in the accounts of primitive Christianity which have been exhibited 
so well by others, but rather to observe, that the Pagan converts, 
of whom I am now speaking, mention this great reformation of those 
who had been the greatest sinners, with that sudden and surprising 
change which it made in the lives of the most profligate, as having 
something in it supernatural, miraculous, and more than human. Origen 
represents this power in the Christian religion, as no less wonderful 
than that of curing the lame and blind, or cleansing the leper. 
Many others represented it in the same light, and looked upon it 
as an argument, that there was a certain divinity in that religion 
which showed itself in such strange and glorious effects.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p11">IV. This therefore was a great means not only of recommending 
Christianity to honest and learned Heathens, but of confirming them in the belief 
of our Saviour’s history, when they saw multitudes of virtuous men daily forming 
themselves upon his example, animated by his precepts, and actuated by that Spirit 
which he had promised to send among his disciples.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p12">V. But I find no argument made a stronger impression on the minds 
of these eminent Pagan converts, for strengthening their faith in the history of 
our Saviour, than the predictions relating to him in those old prophetic writings, 
which were deposited among the hands of the greatest enemies to Christianity, <pb n="81" id="iii.ix-Page_81" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_81.html" />
and owned by them to have been extant many ages before his appearance. The learned 
Heathen converts were astonished to see the whole history of their Saviour’s life 
published before he was born, and to find that the evangelists and prophets, in 
their accounts of the Messiah, differed only in point of time; the one foretelling 
what should happen to him, and the other describing those very particulars as what 
had actually happened. This our Saviour himself was pleased to make use of as the 
strongest argument of his being the promised Messiah, and without it would hardly 
have reconciled his disciples to the ignominy of his death, as in that remarkable 
passage which mentions his conversation with the two disciples on the day of his 
resurrection. St. <scripRef passage="Luke 24:13-53" id="iii.ix-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|24|13|24|53" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.13-Luke.24.53">Luke xxiv. 13. to the end</scripRef>.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p13">VI. The Heathen converts, after having travelled through all human 
learning, and fortified their minds with the knowledge of arts and sciences, were 
particularly qualified to examine these prophecies with great care and impartiality, 
and without prejudice or prepossession. If the Jews, on the one side, put an unnatural 
interpretation on these prophecies, to evade the force of them in their controversies 
with the Christians; or if the Christians on the other side, overstrained several 
passages in their applications of them, as it often happens among men of the best 
understanding, when their minds are heated with any consideration that bears a more 
than <pb n="82" id="iii.ix-Page_82" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_82.html" />ordinary weight with it the learned Heathens may be looked upon 
as neuters in the matter, when all these prophecies were new to them, and their 
education had left the interpretation of them free and indifferent. Besides, these 
learned men among the primitive Christians, knew how the Jews, who had preceded 
our Saviour, interpreted these predictions, and the several marks by which they 
acknowledged the Messiah would be discovered, and how those of the Jewish doctors, 
who succeeded him, had deviated from the interpretations and doctrines of their 
forefathers, on purpose to stifle their own conviction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p14">VII. This set of arguments had therefore an invincible force with 
those Pagan philosophers who became Christians, as we find in most of their writings. 
They could, not disbelieve our Saviour’s history, which so exactly agreed with every 
thing that had been written of him many ages before his birth, nor doubt of those 
circumstances being fulfiled in him, which could not be true of any person that 
lived in the world besides himself. This wrought the greatest confusion in the unbelieving 
Jews, and the greatest conviction in the Gentiles, who every where speak with astonishment 
of these truths they met with in this new magazine of learning which was opened 
to them, and carry the point so far as to think whatever excellent doctrine they 
had met with among Pagan writers had been stolen from their conversation with the 
Jews, or from the perusal of these writings which they had in their custody.</p>
<pb n="83" id="iii.ix-Page_83" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_83.html" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Additional Discourses." progress="28.01%" id="iv" prev="iii.ix" next="iv.i">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">ADDITIONAL </h2>
<h2 id="iv-p0.2">DISCOURSES. </h2>

      <div2 title="Sect. I. Of God and His Attributes." progress="28.02%" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">SECT. I.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.2">OF GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. </h2>
<blockquote id="iv.i-p0.3">
<p class="continue" id="iv.i-p1"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p1.1">Qui mare et terras variisque mundum
<br />
Temperat horis: <br />
Unde nil majus generatur ipso, <br />
Nec viget quicquam simile aut secundum.</span> </i></p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.i-p2">Hor. Od. 12. Lib. I. V. 15.</p>
</blockquote>
<blockquote id="iv.i-p2.1">
<verse id="iv.i-p2.2">
<l class="t2" id="iv.i-p2.3">Who guides below, and rules above, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p2.4">The great Disposer and the mighty King: </l>
<l class="t3" id="iv.i-p2.5">Than he none greater, next him none, </l>
<l class="t4" id="iv.i-p2.6">That can be, is or was; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p2.7">Supreme he singly fills the throne.</l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.i-p3"><span class="sc" id="iv.i-p3.1">Creech</span>.</p>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">SIMONIDES, being armed by Dionysius the tyrant what God was, desired 
a day’s time to consider of it before he made his reply. When the day was expired, 
he desired two days; and afterwards, instead of returning his answer, demanded still 
double time to consider of it. This great poet and philosopher, the more he contemplated 
the nature of the Deity, found that he waded but the more out of his depth; and 
that he lost himself in the thought, instead of finding an end of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">If we consider the idea which wise men, by the light of reason, 
have framed of the Divine Being, it amounts to this: that he has in <pb n="84" id="iv.i-Page_84" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_84.html" />
him all the perfection of a spiritual nature; and since we have no notion of any 
kind of spiritual perfection but what we discover in our own souls, we join infinitude 
to each kind of these perfections, and what is a faculty, in a human soul, becomes 
an attribute in God. We exist in place and time, the Divine Being fills the immensity 
of space with his presence, and inhabits eternity. We are possessed of a little 
power and a little knowledge, the Divine Being is almighty and omniscient. In short, 
by adding infinity to any kind of perfection we enjoy, and by joining all these 
different kinds of perfections in one being, we form our idea of the great Sovereign 
of nature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">Though every one who thinks must have made this observation, I 
shall produce Mr. Locke’s authority to the same purpose, out of his essay on human 
understanding. “If, we examine the idea we have of the incomprehensible Supreme 
Being, we shall find, that we come by it the same way; and that the complex ideas 
we have both: of God and separate spirits, are made up of the simple ideas we receive 
from reflection: <i>v. g</i>. from having, by what we experience in ourselves, got 
the ideas of existence and duration, of knowledge and power, of pleasure and happiness, 
and of several other qualities and powers, which it is better to have, than to be 
without; when we would frame an idea the most suitable we can to the Supreme Being, 
we enlarge every one of these with our idea of infinity; and <pb n="85" id="iv.i-Page_85" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_85.html" />
so, putting them togther, make our complex idea of God.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7">It is not impossible that there may be many kinds of spiritual 
perfection, besides those which are lodged in an human soul; but it is impossible 
that we should have ideas of any kinds of perfection, except those of which we have 
some small rays and short imperfect strokes in ourselves. It would be therefore 
a very high presumption to determine whether the Supreme Being has not many more 
attributes than those which enter into our conceptions of him. This is certain, 
that if there be any kind of spiritual perfection which is not marked out in an 
human soul, it belongs, in its fulness, to the Divine Nature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">Several eminent philosophers have imagined that the soul, in her 
separate state, may have new faculties springing up in her, which she is not capable 
of exerting during her present union with the body; and whether these faculties 
may not correspond with other attributes in the Divine Nature, and open to us hereafter 
new matter of wonder and adoration, we are altogether ignorant. This, as I have 
said before, we ought to acquiesce in, that the Sovereign Being, the great author 
of nature, has in him all possible perfection, as well in kind as in degree; to 
speak according to our methods of conceiving. I shall only add under this head, 
that when we have raised our notion of this infinite Being as high as it is possible 
for the mind of man to <pb n="86" id="iv.i-Page_86" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_86.html" />go, it will fall infinitely short of what he 
really is. There is no end of his greatness; the most exalted creature he has made, 
is only capable of adoring it, none but himself can comprehend it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">The advice of the son of Sirach is very just and sublime in 
this light. “By his word all things consist. We may speak much, and yet come 
short: wherefore in sum, he is all. How shall we be able to magnify him? For he 
is great above all his works. The Lord is terrible and very great; and 
marvellous in his power. When you glorify the Lord, exalt him as much as you 
can; for even yet will he far exceed. And, when you exalt him, put fourth all 
your strength, and be not weary; for you can never go far enough. Who hath seen 
him, that he might tell us? and who can magnify him as he is? There are yet hid 
greater things than those be, for we have seen but a few of his works.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">I have here only considered the Supreme Being by the light of 
reason and philosophy. If we would see him in all the wonders of his mercy, we must 
have recourse to revelation, which represents him to us, not only as infinitely 
great and glorious, but as infinitely good and just in his dispensations towards 
men. But as this is a theory which falls under every one’s consideration, though 
indeed it can never be sufficiently considered, I shall here only take notice of 
that habitual worship and veneration which we ought to pay to this Almighty Being. 
We should often 


<pb n="87" id="iv.i-Page_87" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_87.html" />refresh our minds with the thought of him and annihilate ourselves before 
him in the contemplation of our own worthlessness, and of his transcendent excellency 
and perfection. This would imprint in our minds such a constant and uninterrupted 
awe and veneration as that which I am here recommending, and which is in reality 
a kind of incessant prayer, and reasonable humiliation of the soul before him who 
made it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11">This would effectually kill in us all the little seeds of pride, 
vanity, and self-conceit, which are apt to shoot up in the minds of such whose thoughts 
turn more on those comparative advantages which they enjoy over some of their fellow-creatures, 
than on that infinite distance which is placed between them and the supreme model 
of all perfection. It would likewise quicken our desires and endeavours of uniting 
ourselves to him by all the acts of religion and virtue.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12">Such an habitual homage to the Supreme Being would, in a particular 
manner, banish from among us that prevailing impiety of using his name on the most 
trivial occasions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13">I find the following passage in an excellent sermon, preached 
at the funeral of a gentleman, who was an honour to his country, and a more diligent 
as well as successful inquirer into the works of nature than any other our nation 
has ever produced. “He had the profoundest veneration for the great God of heaven 
and earth that I have ever observed in any person. The very name of God was never 
mentioned by him without a pause, <pb n="88" id="iv.i-Page_88" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_88.html" />and a visible stop in his 
discourse; in which, one that knew him most particularly above twenty years, has 
told me, that he was so exact, that he does not remember to have observed him 
once to fail in it.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p14">Every one knows the veneration which was paid by the Jews to a 
name so great, wonderful, and holy. They would not let it enter even in their religious 
discourses. What can we then think of those who make use of so tremendous a name 
in the ordinary expressions of their anger, mirth, and most impertinent passions? 
of those who admit it into the most familiar questions and assertions, ludicrous 
phrases, and works of humour? not to mention those who violate it by solemn perjuries. 
It would be an affront to reason to endeavour to set forth the horror and profaneness 
of such a practice. The very mention of it exposes it sufficiently to those in whom 
the light of nature, not to say religion, is not utterly extinguished.</p>
<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt" />
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.i-p15">—Deum namque ire per omnes <br />
Terrasque, tractusque maris, calumque profundum.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.i-p16">Virg. Georg. 4. ver. 221.</p>
<verse id="iv.i-p16.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p16.2">For God:he whole created mass inipires; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p16.3">Through heaven, and earth, and ocean’s depths he throws </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.i-p16.4">His influence round, and kindles as he goes. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.i-p17"><span class="sc" id="iv.i-p17.1">Dryden</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p18">I WAS yesterday, about sun set, walking in the open field, till 
the night insensibly fell upon me. I at first amused myself with all <pb n="89" id="iv.i-Page_89" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_89.html" />
the richness and variety of colours which appeared in the western part of the heaven: 
in proportion as they faded away and went out, several stars and planets appeared 
one after another, till the whole firmament was in a glow. The blueness of æther 
was exceedingly heightened and enlivened by the season of the year, and by the rays 
of all those luminaries that passed through it. The Galaxy appeared in its most 
beautiful white. To complete the scene, the full moon rose at length in that clouded 
majesty, which Milton takes notice of, and opened to the eye a new picture of nature, 
which was more finely shaded and disposed among softer light than that which the 
sun had before discovered to us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p19">As I was surveying the moon walking in her brightness, and taking 
her progress among the constellations, a thought rose in me, which I believe very 
often perplexes and disturbs men of serious and contemplative natures. David himself 
fell into it in that reflection: “When I consider thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, 
the moon and the stars which thou hast ordained, what is man, that thou art mindful 
of him? and the son of man, that thou visitest him?” In the same manner, when I 
considered that infinite host of stars, or, to speak more philosophically, of suns, 
which were then shining upon me, with those innumerable sets of planets or worlds 
which were moving round their respective suns: when I still enlarged the idea, and 
supposed <pb n="90" id="iv.i-Page_90" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_90.html" />another heaven of suns and worlds rising still above this 
which we discovered, and these still enlightened by a superior firmament of luminaries, 
which are planted at so great a distance, that they may appear to the inhabitants 
of the former as the stars do to us: in short, while I pursued this thought, I could 
not but reflect on that little insignificant figure which I myself bore amidst the 
immensity of God’s works.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p20">Were the sun, which enlightens this part of the creation, with 
all the host of the planetary worlds that move about him, utterly extinguished and 
annihilated, they would not be missed more than a grain of sand upon the sea-shore. 
The space they possess is so exceedingly little in comparison of the whole, that 
it would scarce make a blank in the creation. The chasm would be imperceptible to 
any eye that could take in the whole compass of nature, and pass from one end of 
the creation to the other; and it is possible there may be such a sense in ourselves 
hereafter, or in creatures which are at present more exalted than ourselves. We 
see many stars, by the help of glasses, which we cannot discover with our naked 
eyes: and the finer our telescopes are, the more, still, are our discoveries. Huygenius 
carries this thought so far, that he does not think it impossible there may be stars 
whose light has not yet travelled down to us since their first creation. There is 
no question but the universe has certain bounds set to it: but when <pb n="91" id="iv.i-Page_91" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_91.html" />
we consider that it is the work of infinite power, prompted by infinite goodness, 
with an infinite space to exert itself in, how can our imagination set any bounds 
to it?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p21">To return therefore to my first thought, I could not but look 
upon myself with secret horror, as a being that was not worth the smallest regard 
of one who had so great a work under his care and superintendency. I was afraid 
of being overlooked amidst the immensity of nature, and lost among that infinite 
variety of creatures, which, in all probability, swarms through all these immeasurable 
regions of matter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p22">In order to recover myself from this mortifying thought, I considered 
it took its rise from those narrow conceptions which we are apt to entertain of 
the divine nature. We ourselves cannot attend to many different objects at the same 
time. If we are careful to inspect some things, we must of course neglect others. 
This imperfection which we observe in ourselves is an imperfection that cleaves 
in some degree to creature of the highest capacities, as they are creatures, that 
is, beings of finite and limited natures. The presence of every created being is 
confined to a certain measure of space, and consequently his observation is stinted 
to a certain number of objects. The sphere in which we move, and act, and understand, 
is of a wider circumference to one creature than another, according as we rise one 
above another in the scale of existence. But the widest <pb n="92" id="iv.i-Page_92" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_92.html" />of these our 
spheres has its circumference. When therefore we reflect on the divine nature, we 
are so used and accustomed to this imperfection in ourselves, that we cannot forbear, 
in ascribing it to him in whom there no shadow of imperfection. Our reason indeed 
assures us, that his attributes are infinite; but the poorness of our conception 
is such that it cannot forbear setting bounds to every thing it contemplates, till 
our reason comes again to our succour, and throws down all those little prejudices 
which arise in us unawares, and are natural to the mind of man.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p23">We shall therefore utterly extinguish this melancholy thought 
of our being overlooked by our Maker in the multiplicity of his works, and the infinity 
of those objects among which he seems to be incessantly employed, if we consider, 
in the first place, that he is omnipresent: and in the second, that he is omniscient.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p24">If we consider him in his omnipresence, his being passes through, 
actuates and supports the whole frame of nature. His creation, and every part of 
it, is full of him. There is nothing he has made that is either so distant, so little, 
or so inconsiderable, which he does not essentially inhabit. His substance is within 
the substance of every being, whether material or immaterial, and as intimately 
present to it as that being is to itself. It would be an imperfection in him, were 
he able to remove out of one place into another, <pb n="93" id="iv.i-Page_93" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_93.html" />or to withdraw himself 
from any thing he has created, or from any part of that space which is diffused 
and spread abroad to infinity. In short, to speak of him in the language of the 
old philosopher, he is a Being whose centre is every where and his circumference 
no where.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p25">In the second place, he is omniscient as well as omnipresent. 
His omniscience indeed necessarily and naturally flows from his omnipresence; he 
cannot but be conscious of every motion that arises in the whole material world, 
which he thus essentially pervades, and of every thought that is stirring in the 
intellectual world, to every part of which he is thus intimately united. Several 
moralists have considered the creation as the temple of God, which he has built 
with his own hands, and which is filled with his presence. Others have considered 
infinite space as the receptacle, or rather the habitation of the Almighty. But 
the noblest and most exalted way of considering this infinite space, is that of 
Sir Isaac Newton, who calls it the <span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p25.1">cenforium</span> of the Godhead. 
Brutes and men have their <span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p25.2">cenforiola</span> or little cenforiums 
by which they apprehend the presence, and perceive the actions of a few objects 
that lie contiguous to them. Their knowledge and observation turns within a very 
narrow circle. But as God Almighty cannot but perceive and know every thing in which 
he resides, infinite space gives room to infinite knowledge, and is as it were an 
organ to omniscience.</p>
<pb n="94" id="iv.i-Page_94" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_94.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p26">Were the soul separate from the body, and with one glance of thought 
should start beyond the bounds of the creation, should it for millions of years 
continue its progress through infinite space with the same activity, it would still 
find itself within the embrace of its creator, and encompassed round with the immensity 
of the Godhead. While we are in the body, he is not less present with us because 
he is concealed from us. “O that I knew where I might find him!” says Job. 
“Behold, 
I go forward, but he is not there; and backward, but I cannot perceive him; on the 
left hand, where he does work, but I cannot behold him; he hideth himself on the 
right hand that I cannot see him.” In short, reason, as well as revelation, assures 
us that he cannot be absent from us notwithstanding he is undiscovered by us.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p27">In this consideration of God Almighty’s omnipresence and omniscience, 
every uncomfortable thought vanishes. He cannot but regard every thing that has 
being, especially such of his creatures who fear they are not regarded by him. He 
is privy to all their thoughts, and to that anxiety of heart in particular, which 
is apt to trouble them on this occasion: for as it is impossible he should overlook 
any of his creatures, so we may be confident that he regards, with an eye of mercy, 
those who endeavour to recommend themselves to his notice, and, in an unfeigned 
humility of heart, think themselves unworthy that he should be mindful of them. 
</p>


<pb n="95" id="iv.i-Page_95" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_95.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="His Attributes." progress="31.83%" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">HIS ATTRIBUTES.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p1">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p1.1">Cælum quid querimus ultra?</span></i> Luc. 
lib. ix.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p2">Than heav’n what further can we seek?</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-top:12pt" id="iv.ii-p3">IN your paper of Friday the 9th instant 
you had occasion to consider the ubiquity of the Godhead, and at the same time to 
shew, that as he is present to every thing, he cannot but be attentive to every 
thing, and privy to all the modes and parts of its existence; or, in other words, 
that his omniscience and omnipresence are coexistent, and run together through the 
whole infinitude of space. This consideration might furnish us with many incentives 
to devotion, and motives to morality; but as this subject has been handled by several 
excellent writers, I shall consider it in a light wherein I have not seen it placed 
by others.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4"><i>First</i>, How disconsolate is the condition of an intellectual 
being, who is thus present with his Maker, but at the same time receives no extraordinary 
benefit or advantage from this his presence!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5"><i>Secondly</i>, How deplorable is the condition of an intellectual 
being, who feels no other effects from this his pretence but such as proceed from 
divine wrath and indignation!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6"><i>Thirdly</i>, How happy is the condition of that intellectual 
being, who is sensible of his Maker’s presence from the secret effects of his mercy 
and loving kindness!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p7"><i>First</i>, How disconsolate is the condition of an intellectual 
being who is thus present with his Maker, but at the same time receives no <pb n="96" id="iv.ii-Page_96" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_96.html" />
extraordinary benefit or advantage from this his presence! Every particle of matter 
is actuated by this Almighty Being which passes through it. The heavens and the 
earth, the stars and planets, move and gravitate by virtue of this great principle 
within them. All the dead parts of nature are invigourated by the presence of their 
creator, and made capable of exerting their respective qualities. The several instincts 
in the brute creation, do likewise operate and work towards the several ends which 
are agreeable to them by this divine energy. Man only, who does not cooperate with 
this Holy Spirit, and is unattentive to his presence, receives none of those advantages 
from it, which are perspective of his nature, and necessary to his well being. The 
divinity is with him, and in him, and every where about him, but of no advantage 
to him. It is the same thing to a man with out religion, as if there were no God 
in the world. It is indeed impossible for an infinite Being to remove himself from 
any of his creatures, but though he cannot withdraw his essence from us which would 
argue an imperfection in him, he can withdraw from us all the joys and consolations 
of it. His, presence may perhaps be necessary to support us in our existence but 
he may leave this our existence to itself, with regard to its happiness or misery. 
For, in this sense he may cast us away from his presence, and take his Holy Spirit 
from us. This single consideration one would think sufficient to make us open <pb n="97" id="iv.ii-Page_97" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_97.html" />
our hearts to all those infusions of joy and gladness which are so near at hand, 
and ready to be poured in upon us; especially when we consider, <i>secondly</i>, 
The deplorable condition of an intellectual being who feels no other effects from 
his Maker’s presence, but such as proceed from divine wrath and indignation!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">We may assure ourselves, that the great Author of nature will 
not always be as one, who is indifferent to any of his creatures. Those who will 
not feel him in his love, will be sure at length to feel him in his displeasure. 
And how dreadful is the condition of that creature, who is only sensible of the 
being of his Creator, by what he suffers from him! He is as essentially present 
in hell as in heaven, but the inhabitants of the former place behold him only in 
his wrath, and shrink within the flames to conceal themselves from him. It is not 
in the power of imagination to conceive the fearful effects of omnipotence incensed.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p9">But I shall only consider the wretchedness of an intellectual 
being, who, in this life, lies under the displeasure of him, that, at all times, 
and in all places, is intimately united with him. He is able to disquiet the soul, 
and vex it in all its faculties. He can hinder any of the greatest comforts of life 
from refreshing us, and give an edge to every one of its calamities. Who then can 
bear the thought of being an outcast from his presence, that is, from the comforts 
of it, <pb n="98" id="iv.ii-Page_98" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_98.html" />or feeling it only in its terrors? How pathetic is that expostulation 
of Job, when, for the trial of his patience, he was made to look upon himself in 
this deplorable condition! “Why hast thou set me as a mark against thee, so that 
I am become a burden to myself?” But, <i>thirdly</i>, how happy is the condition 
of that intellectual being, who is sensible of his Maker’s presence from the secret 
effects of his mercy and loving-kindness!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10">The blessed in heaven behold him face to face; that is, are as 
sensible of his presence as we are of the presence of any person whom we look upon 
with our eyes. There is doubtless a faculty in spirits by which they apprehend one 
another, as our senses do material objects and there is no question but our souls, 
when they are disembodied or placed in glorified bodies, will, by this faculty in 
whatever part of space they reside, be always sensible of the divine presence. We 
who have this veil of flesh standing between us and the world of spirits, must be 
content to know that the spirit of God is present with us, by the effects which 
he produceth in us. Our outward senses are too gross to apprehend him; we may however 
taste and see how gracious he is, by his influence upon our minds, by those virtuous 
thoughts he awakens in us, by those secret comforts and refreshments which he conveys 
into our souls, and by these ravishing joys and inward satisfactions, which are 
perpetually springing up, and diffusing themselves among all the <pb n="99" id="iv.ii-Page_99" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_99.html" />thoughts 
of good men. He is lodged in our very essence, and is as a soul within the soul, 
to irradiate its understanding, to rectify its will, purify its passions, and enliven 
all the powers of man. How happy therefore is an intellectual being, who, by prayer 
and meditation, by virtue and good works, opens this communication between God and 
his own soul! Though the whole creation frowns upon him, and all nature looks black 
upon him, he has light and support within him, that are able to cheer his mind and 
bear him up in the midst of all those horrors which encompass him. He knows that 
his helper is at hand, and is always nearer to him than any thing else can be, which 
is capable of annoying or terrifying him. In the midst of calumny or contempt, he 
attends to that Being who whispers better things within his soul, and whom he looks 
upon as his defender, his glory and the lifter up of his head. In his deepest solitude 
and retirement, he knows that he is in company with the greatest of Beings; and 
perceives within himself such real sensations of his presence, as are more delightful 
than any thing that can be met with in the conversation of his creatures. Even in 
the hour of death he considers the pains of his dissolution to be nothing else but 
the breaking down of that partition, which stands betwixt his soul, and the light 
of that Being, who is always present with him, and is about to manifest itself to 
him in fulness of joy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p11">If we would be thus happy, and thus sensible <pb n="100" id="iv.ii-Page_100" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_100.html" />of 
our Maker’s presence from the secret effects of his mercy and goodness, we must 
keep such a watch over all our thoughts, that, in the language of the scripture, 
his soul may have pleasure in us. We must take care not to grieve his Holy Spirit, 
and endeavour to make the meditations of our hearts always acceptable in his sight, 
that he may delight thus to reside and dwell in us. The light of nature could direct 
Seneca to this doctrine in a very remarkable passage among his epistles; <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p11.1">Sacer inest in nobis spiritus bonorum malorumque custos, et observator, 
et quem admodum nos illum tractamus, ita et ille nos</span></i>. “There is a holy 
spirit residing in us, who watches and observes both and evil men, and will treat 
us after the same manner that we treat him.” But I shall conclude this discourse 
with those more emphatical words in divine revelation, “If a man love me; he 
will keep my words, and my father will love him, and we will come unto him, and 
make our abode with him.”</p>
<pb n="101" id="iv.ii-Page_101" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_101.html" />
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.ii-p12">—Si verbo audaria 
detur, <br />
Non metuam magni dixisse palatia cæli.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ii-p13">Ov. Met. Lib. L Ver. 175.</p>
<verse id="iv.ii-p13.1">
<l class="t1" style="margin-left:.25in; margin-top:12pt" id="iv.ii-p13.2">
This place, the brightest mansion of the sky, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p13.3">I’ll call the palace of the Deity. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ii-p14"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p14.1">Dryden</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.ii-p15"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p15.1">SIR</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">I CONSIDERED in my two last letters that awful and tremendous 
subject, the ubiquity or omnipresence of the Divine Being. I have shewn that he 
is equally present in all places throughout the whole extent of infinie space. This 
doctrine is so agreeable to reason, that we meet with it in the writings of the 
enlightened Heathens, as I might show at large, were it not already done by other 
hands. Bat though the Deity be thus essentially present through all the immensity 
of space, there is one part of it in which he discovers himself in a most transcendent 
and visable glory. This is that place which is marked out in scripture under the 
different appellations of paradise, the third heaven, the throne of God, and the 
habitation of his glory. It is here where the glorified body of our Saviour resides, 
and where all the celestial hierarchies and the innumerable host of angels are represented 
as perpetually surrounding the seat of God with hallelujahs and hymns of praise. 
This is that presence of God which some of the divines call his glorious and others 
his majestic presence. He is indeed as essentially present in all other places as 
in this; but it is here where he resides in a <pb n="102" id="iv.ii-Page_102" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_102.html" />sensible magnificence, 
and in the midst of those splendors which can affect the imagination of created 
beings.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p17">It is very remarkable that this opinion of God Almighty’s presence 
in heaven, whether discovered by the light of nature, or by a general tradition 
from our first parents, prevails among all the nations of the world, whatsoever 
different notions they entertain of the Godhead. If you look into Homer, who is 
the most ancient of the Greek writers, you see the supreme power seated in the heavens, 
and encompassed with inferior deities, among whom the muses are represented as singing 
incessantly about his throne. Who does not see here the main strokes and out lines 
of this great truth we are speaking of? The same doctrine is shadowed out in many 
other Heathen authors, though at the same time, like several other revealed truths. 
dashed and adulterated with a mixture of fables and human inventions. But, to pass 
over the notions of the Greeks and Romans, those more enlightened parts of the Pagan 
world, we find that there is scarce a people among the late discovered nations who 
are not trained up in an opinion that heaven is the habitation of the divinity whom 
they worship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">As in Solomon’s temple there was the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p18.1">sanctum 
sanctorum</span></i>, in which a visible glory appeared among the figures of the 
cherubims, and into which none but the High-priest himself was permitted to enter, 
after having made an atonement for the sins of the people; so, if <pb n="103" id="iv.ii-Page_103" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_103.html" />
we consider the whole creation as one great temple, there is in it this holy of 
holies, into which the High-priest of our salvation entered, and took his place 
among angels and archangels, after having made a propitiation for the sins of mankind.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p19">With how much skill must the throne of God be erected? With what 
glorious designs is that habitation beautified, which is contrived and built by 
him who inspired Hiram with wisdom? How great must be the majesty of that place, 
where the whole art of creation has been employed, and where God has: chosen to 
shew himself in the most magnificent manner? What must be the architecture of infinite 
power under the direction of infinite wisdom? A spirit cannot but be transported 
after an ineffable manner with the sight of those objects, which were made to affect 
him, by that Being who knows the inward frame of a soul, and how to please and ravish 
it in all its most secret powers and faculties. It is to this majestic presence 
of God we may apply those beautiful expressions in holy writ; “Behold! even to the 
moon, and it shineth not: yea, the stars are not pure in his sight.” The light of 
the sun, and all the glories of the world in which we live, are but as weak and 
sickly glimmerings, or rather darkness itself, in comparison of those splendors 
which encompass the throne of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20">As the glory, of this place is transcendant beyond imagination, 
so, probably is the extent of it. There is light behind light, and <pb n="104" id="iv.ii-Page_104" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_104.html" />
glory within glory. How far that space may reach, in which God thus appears in perfect 
majesty, we cannot possibly conceive. Though it is not infinite, it may be indefinite; 
and though not immeasurable in itself, it may be so with regard to any created eye 
or imagination. If he has made these lower regions of matter so inconceivably wide 
and magnificent for the habitation of mortal and perishable beings, how great may 
we suppose the courts of his house to be, where he makes his residence in a more 
especial manner, and displays himself in the fulness of his glory, among an innumerable 
company of angels and spirits of just men made perfect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p21">This is certain, that our imagination can not be raised too high, 
when we think on a place where omnipotence and omniscience have so signally exerted 
themselves; because that they are able to produce a scene infinitely more great 
and glorious than what we are able to imagine. It is not impossible but, at the 
consummation of all things these outward apartments of nature, which are now suited 
to those beings who inhabit them, may be taken in and added to that glorious place 
of which I am here speaking, and by that means made a proper habitation for beings 
who are exempt from mortality, and cleared of their imperfections: for so the scripture 
seems intimate, when it speaks of a new heaven and a new earth, wherein dwelleth 
righteousness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p22">I have only considered this glorious place with regard to the 
sight and imagination, <pb n="105" id="iv.ii-Page_105" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_105.html" />though it is highly probable that our other 
senses may here likewise enjoy their highest gratifications. There is nothing which 
more ravishes and transports the soul than harmony; and we have great reason to 
believe, from the descriptions of this place in holy scripture, that this is one 
of the entertainments of it. And if the soul of man can be so wonderfully affected 
with those strains of music which human art is capable of producing, how much more 
will it be raised and elevated by those in which is exerted the whole power of harmony. 
The senses are faculties of the human soul, though they can not be employed, during 
this our vital union, without proper instruments in the body.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p23">Why therefore should we exclude the satisfaction of these faculties, 
which we find by experience are inlets of great pleasure to the soul, from among 
those entertainments which are to make up our happiness hereafter. Why should we 
suppose that our hearing and seeing will not be gratified with those objects which 
are most agreeable to them, and which they cannot meet with in these lower regions 
of nature; objects which neither eye have seen, nor ear heared, nor, can it enter 
into the heart of man to conceive? “I knew a man in Christ, (says St. Paul, speaking 
of himself) above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether 
out of the body, I cannot tell; God knoweth) such an one caught up to the third 
heaven. And I knew such a man, (whether in <pb n="106" id="iv.ii-Page_106" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_106.html" />the body, or out of the 
body, I cannot tell: God knoweth) how that he was caught up into paradise, and heard 
unspeakable words, which it is not possible for a man to utter.” By this is meant, 
that what he heard was so infinitely different from any thing which he had heard 
in this world, that it was impossible to express it in such words as might convey 
a notion of it to his hearers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p24">It is very natural for us to take delight in inquiries concerning 
any foreign country, where we are some time or other to make our abode and as we 
all hope to be admitted into this glorious place, it is both a laudable and useful 
curiosity to git what information we can of it, whilst we make use of revelation 
for our guide. When these everlasting doors shall be opened to us we may be sure 
that the pleasures and beauties of this place will infinitely transcend our present 
hope and expectations; and that the glorious appearance of the throne of God will 
rise infinitely beyond whatever we are able to conceive of it. We might here entertain 
ourselves with many other speculations on this subject, from those several hints 
which we find of it in the holy scriptures; as whether there may not be different 
mansions and apartments of glory, to beings of different natures; whether, as they 
excel one another in perfection, they are not admitted nearer to the throne of the 
Almighty, and enjoy greater manifestations of his presence; whether there are not 
solemn times and occasions, when all the multitude <pb n="107" id="iv.ii-Page_107" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_107.html" />of heaven celebrate 
the presence of their Maker in more extraordinary forms of praise and adoration; 
as Adam, though he had continued in a state of innocence, would, in the opinion 
of our divines, have kept holy the Sabbath day, in a more particular manner than 
any other of the seven. These, and the like speculations, we may very innocently 
indulge, so long as we make use of them to :inspire us with a desire of becoming 
inhabitants of this delightful place.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p25">I have in this, and in two foregoing letters, treated on the most 
serious subject that can employ the mind of man, the omnipresence of the Deity; 
a subject which, if possible, should never depart from our meditations. We have 
considered the divine Being as he inhabits infinitude, as he dwells among his works, 
as he is present to the mind of man, and as he discovers himself in a more glorious 
manner among the regions of the blessed. Such a consideration should be kept awake 
in us at all times, and in all places, and possess our minds with a perpetual awe 
and reverence. It should be interwoven with all our thoughts and perceptions become 
one with the consciousness of our own being. It is not to be reflected on in the 
coldness of philosophy, but ought to sink us into the lowest prostration before 
him, who is so astonishing great, wonderful and holy.</p>
<pb n="108" id="iv.ii-Page_108" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_108.html" />
<verse id="iv.ii-p25.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.2">—Assidus labuntur tempora motu O </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.3">Non secus ac flumen. Neque enim consistere 
flumen</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.4">Nec levis bora potest: set ut unda impellitur 
unda,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.5">Urgeturque prior venienti, urgetque priorem, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.6">Tempora sic fugiunt pariter, pariterque, sequuntur: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.7">Et nova sunt semper. Namquod fuit ante, relictum 
est; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p25.8">Fitque quod haud fuerat; momentaque cuncta 
novantur.</l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.ii-p26">Ov. Met. Lib. XIII. 
179.</p>
<verse id="iv.ii-p26.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.2">Ev’n times are in perpetual flux, and run </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.3">Like rivers from their fountain, rolling on, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.4">For time, no more than streams, is at a stay; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.5">The flying hour is ever on her way; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.6">And as the fountain still supplies her store, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.7">The wave behind impels the wave before; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.8">Thus in successive course the minutes run,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.9">And urge their predecessor minutes on, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.10">Still moving, ever new: for former things </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.11">Are set aside, like abdicated kings: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.12">And every moment alters what was done, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p26.13">And innovates some act, till then unknown. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.ii-p27">
<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p27.1">Dryden</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p28">WE consider infinite space as an expansion without a circumference; 
we consider eternity, or infinite duration, as a line that has neither a beginning 
nor end. In our speculations of infinite space, we consider that particular place 
in which we exist, as a kind of centre to the whole expansion. In our speculations 
of eternity, we consider the time which is present to us as the middle, which divides 
the whole line into two equal parts. For this reason, many witty authors compare 
the present time to an isthmus or narrow neck of land that rises in the
 st of an ocean immeasurably diffused on either side 
of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p29">Philosophy, and indeed common sense, naturally throws eternity 
into divisions; <pb n="109" id="iv.ii-Page_109" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_109.html" />which we may call, in English, that eternity which 
is past, and that eternity which is to come. The learned terms of <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p29.1">æternitas a parte ante</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p29.2">aternitas 
a parte post</span></i>, may be more amusing to the reader, but can have no other 
idea affixed to them than what is conveyed to us by those words, an eternity that 
is past, and an eternity that is to come. Each of these eternities is bounded at 
the one extreme; or, in other words, the former has an end, and the latter a beginning.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p30">Let us first of all consider that eternity which is past, reserving 
that which is to come for the subject of another paper. The nature of this eternity 
is utterly inconceivable by the mind of man; our reason demonstrates to us that 
it has been, but at the same time can frame no idea of it but what is big with absurdity 
and contradiction. We can have no other conception of any duration which is past 
than that all of it was once present, and whatever was was once present, is at some 
certain distance from us; and whatever is at any certain distance from us, be the 
distance never so remote, can not be eternity. The very notion of any duration being 
past, implies that it was once present: for the idea of being once present is actually 
included in the idea of its being past. This therefore is a depth not to be sounded 
by human understanding. We are sure that there has been an eternity, and yet contradict 
ourselves, when we measure this eternity by any notion which we can frame of it.
</p>
<pb n="110" id="iv.ii-Page_110" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_110.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p31">If we go to the bottom of this matter, we 
shall find, that the difficulties we meet with in our conceptions 
of eternity proceed from this single reason, that we can have 
no idea of any other kind of duration than that by which we 
ourselves, and all other created beings, do exist; which is 
a successive duration made up of past, present, and to come. 
There is nothing which exists after this manner; all the parts 
of this existence were once actually present, and consequently 
may be reached by certain numbers of years applied to it. We 
may ascend as high as we please, and employ our being to that 
eternity which is to come, in adding millions of years to millions 
of years, and we can never come up to any fountainhead of duration, 
to any beginning in eternity; but the same time are sure, that 
whatever was once present does lie within the reach of numbers, 
though perhaps we can never be able to put enough of them together 
for that purpose. We may as well say that any thing may be actually 
present in any part of infinite space, which does not lie at 
a certain distance from us, as that any part of infinite duration 
was once actually present, and does not also lie at some determined 
distance from us. The distance in both cases may be immeasurable 
and indefinite as to our faculties, but our reason tells us 
that it cannot be so in itself. Here therefore is that difficulty 
which human understanding is not capable of surmounting. We 
are sure that something must have existed <pb n="111" id="iv.ii-Page_111" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_111.html" />from 
eternity, and are at the same time unable to conceive, that 
any thing which exists, according to our notion of existence, 
can have existed from eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p32">It is hard for a reader, who has not rolled this thought in his 
own mind, to follow in such an abstracted speculation; but I have been the longer 
on it, because I think it is a demonstrative argument of the being and eternity 
of a God: and though there are many other demonstrations which lead us to this great 
truth, I do not think we ought to lay aside any proofs in this matter which the 
light of reason has suggested to us, especially when it is such a one as has been 
urged by men famous for their penetration and force of understanding, and which 
appears altogether conclusive to those who will be at the pains to examine it.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p33">Having thus considered that eternity which is past, according 
to the best idea we can frame of it, I shall now draw up those several articles 
on this subject which are dictated to us by the light of reason, and which may be 
looked upon as the creed of a philosopher in this great point.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p34"><i>First</i>, It is certain that no being could have made itself; 
for if so, it must have acted before it was, which is a contradiction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p35"><i>Secondly</i>, That therefore some being must have existed from 
all eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p36"><i>Thirdly</i>, That whatever exists after the manner of created 
beings, or according to any notions which we have of existence, <pb n="112" id="iv.ii-Page_112" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_112.html" />could 
not have existed, from eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p37"><i>Fourthly</i>, That this eternal being must therefore be the 
great Author of nature, the Ancient of days, who, being at an infinite distance 
in his perfections from all finite and created beings, exists in a quite different 
manner from them, and in a manner of which they can have no idea.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p38">I know that several of the schoolmen, who would not be thought 
ignorant of any thing, have pretended to explain the manner of God’s existence, 
by telling us, that he comprehends infinite duration in every moment, that eternity 
is with him a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p38.1">punctum stans</span></i>, a fixed point; or which 
is as good sense, an infinite instant that nothing with reference to his existence 
is either past or to come: which the ingenious Mr. Cowley alludes in his description 
of heaven:</p>
<verse id="iv.ii-p38.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p38.3">Nothing is there to come, and nothing past, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ii-p38.4">But an eternal NOW, does always last. </l>
</verse>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p39">For my own part, I look upon these propositions as words that 
have no ideas annexed to them and think men had better own their ignorance, than 
advance doctrines by which they mean nothing, and which indeed are self contradictory. 
We cannot be too modest in our disquisitions, when we meditate on Him, who is invirioned 
with so much glory and perfection, who is the source of being, the fountain of all 
that existence which we and his whole creation derive from him. Let us therefore, 
with the utmost humility, acknowledge, that as some being must <pb n="113" id="iv.ii-Page_113" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_113.html" />necessarily 
have existed from eternity; so this being does exist after an incomprehensible manner, 
since it is impossible for a being to have existed from eternity after our manner 
or notions of existence. Revelation confirms these natural dictates of reason in 
the accounts which it gives us of the divine existence, where it tells us, that 
he that the same yesterday, today, and forever; that he is the Alpha and Omega, 
the beginning and the ending: that a thousand years are with him as one day; and 
one day as a thousand years; by which and the like expressions we are taught, that 
his existence, with relation to time or duration, is infinitely differently from 
the existence of any of his creatures, and consequently that it is impossible for 
us to frame any adequate conceptions of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p40">In the first revelation which he makes of his own being, he intitles 
himself, <i>I am that I am</i>; and when Moses desires to know what name he shall 
give him, in his embassy to Pharoah, he bids him say, I AM hath sent you. Our great 
Creator, by this revelation of himself, does in a manner exclude every thing else 
from a real existence, and distinguishes himself from his creatures, as the only 
being which truly and really exists. The ancient Platonic notion, which was drawn 
from speculations of eternity, wonderfully agrees with this revelation which God, 
has made of himself. There is nothing, say they, which in reality exists, whose 
existence, as we call it, is pieced up of past, present, and to <pb n="114" id="iv.ii-Page_114" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_114.html" />come. 
Such a fleeting and successive existence is rather a shadow of existence, and something 
which is like it, than existence itself. He only properly exists whose existence 
is entirely present; that is, in other words, who exists in the most perfect manner, 
and in such a manner, as we have no idea of.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p41">I shall conclude this speculation with one useful inference. How 
can we sufficiently prostrate ourselves and fall down before our Maker, when we 
consider that ineffible goodness and wisdom which contrived this existence for finite 
natures? What must be the overflowings of that good will, which prompted our Creator 
to adapt existence to beings in whom it is not necessary, especially when we consider 
that he himself was before in the complete possession of existence and of happiness, 
and in the full enjoyment of eternity? What man can think of himself as called out, 
and separated from nothing, of his being made a conscious, a reasonable and a happy 
creature; in short, of being taken in as a sharer of existence, and a kind of partner 
in eternity, without being swallowed up in wonder, in praise, and adoration! It 
is indeed a thought too big for the mind of man, and rather to be entertained in 
the secrecy of devotion, and in the silence of the soul, than to be expressed by 
words. The Supreme Being has not given us powers or faculties sufficient to extoll 
and magnify such unutterable goodness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p42">It is however some comfort to us, that we <pb n="115" id="iv.ii-Page_115" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_115.html" />shall 
be always doing what we shall be never able to do, and that a work which cannot 
be finished, will however be the work of an eternity.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. II. The Power and Wisdom of God in the Creation." progress="38.36%" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">SECT. II. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.2">THE POWER AND WISDOM OF GOD IN THE CREATION. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.iii-p0.3">
<p class="continue" id="iv.iii-p1">Inde hominum pecudumque genus, vitaque volantum, <br />
Et que marmoreo sert monstra sub acquore pontus.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.iii-p2">Virg. Æn. VI. v. 728.</p>

<verse id="iv.iii-p2.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p2.2">Hence men and beasts the breath of life 
obtain, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p2.3">And birds of air and monsters of the main. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.iii-p3"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p3.1">Dryden</span>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4">THOUGH there is a great deal of pleasure in contemplating the 
material world, by which I mean that system of bodies into which nature has so curiously 
wrought the mass of dead matter, with the several relations which those bodies bear 
to one another; there is still, methinks, something more wonderful and surprising 
in contemplations on the world of life, by which, I mean all those animals with 
which every part of the universe is furnished. The material world is only the shell 
of the universe; the world of life are its inhabitants.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p5">If we consider the parts of the material world which lie the nearest 
to us, and are <pb n="116" id="iv.iii-Page_116" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_116.html" />therefore subject to our observations and inquiries, 
it is amazing to consider the infinity of animals with which it is stocked. Every 
part of matter is peopled; every green leaf swarms with inhabitants. There is scarce 
a single humour in the body of a man, or of any other animal, in which our glasses 
do not discover myriads of living creatures. The surface of animals is also covered 
with other animals, which are in the same manner the basis of other animals that 
live upon it; nay we find in the most solid bodies, as in marble itself, innumerable 
cells and cavities that are crouded with such imperceptible inhabitants, as are 
too little for the naked eye to discover. On the other hand, if we look into the 
more bulky parts of nature, we see the seas, lakes and rivers teeming with numberless 
kinds of living creatures: we find every mountain and marsh, wilderness and wood, 
plentifully stocked with birds and beasts, and every part of matter affording proper 
necessaries and conveniencies for the livelihood of multitudes which inhabit it.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p6">The author of the plurality of worlds draws a very good argument 
from this consideration, for the peopling of every planet as indeed it seems very 
probable from the analogy of reason, that if no part of matter, which we are acquainted 
with, lies waste and useless, those great bodies which are at such a distance from 
us, should not be desart and unpeopled, but rather that they should be furnished 
with beings adapted to their respective situations.</p>
<pb n="117" id="iv.iii-Page_117" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_117.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p7">Existence is a blessing to those beings only 
which are endued with perception, and is in a manner thrown 
away upon dead matter, any further than as it is subservient 
to beings that are conscious of their existence. Accordingly 
we find, from the bodies which lie under our observation, that 
matter is only made as the basis and support of animals, and 
that there is no more of the one, than what is necessary for 
the existence of the other.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p8">Infinite goodness is of so communicative a nature, that it seems 
to delight in the conferring of existence upon every degree of perceptive being. 
As this is a speculation, which I have often pursued with great pleasure to myself, 
I shall enlarge further upon it, by considering that part of the scale of beings 
which comes within our knowledge.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p9">There are some living creatures which are raised but just above 
dead matter. To mention only that species of shell-fish, which are formed in the 
fashion of a cone that grows to the surface of several rocks, and immediately die 
upon their being severed from the place where they grew. There are many other creatures 
but one remove from these, which have no other sense besides that of feeling and 
taste. Others have still an additional one of hearing; others of smell, and others 
of sight. It is wonderful to observe, by what gradual progress the world of life, 
advances through a prodigious variety of species, before a creature is formed that 
is complete in all its senses; and even among <pb n="118" id="iv.iii-Page_118" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_118.html" />these three there is 
such a different degree of perfection in the sense which one animal enjoys beyond 
what appears in another, that though the sense in different animals be distinguished 
by the same common denomination, it seems almost of a different nature. If after 
this we look into the several inward perfections of cunning and sagacity, or what 
we generally call instinct, we find them rising after the same manner, imperceptibly 
one above another, and receiving additional improvements according to the species 
in which they are implated. This progress in nature is so very gradual, that the 
most perfect of an inferior species comes very near to the most imperfect of that 
which is immediately above it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p10">The exuberant and overflowing goodness of the Supreme Bang, whose 
mercies extend to all his works, is plainly seen, as I have before hinted, from 
his having made so very little matter, at least, what falls within our knowledge, 
that does not swarm with life: Nor is his goodness less seen in the diversity, than 
in the multitude of living creatures. Had he only made one species of animals, none 
of the rest would have enjoyed happiness of existence; he has, therefore, specified 
in his creation every degree of life, every capacity of being, The whole chasm of 
nature from a plant to a man is filled up with divers kinds of creatures rising 
one over another, by such a gentle and easy ascent, that the little transitions 
and deviations from one <pb n="119" id="iv.iii-Page_119" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_119.html" />
species to another, are almost insensible. This intermediate space is so well husbanded 
and managed, that there is scarce a degree of perception which does not appear in 
some one part of the world of life. Is the goodness or wisdom of the Divine Being 
more manifested than in this his proceeding?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p11">There is a consequence besides those I have already mentioned, 
which seems very naturally deducible from the foregoing considerations. If the scale 
of being rises by such a regular progress, so high as men, we may by a parity of 
reason suppose that it still proceeds gradually through those beings which are of 
a superior nature to him: since there is an infinitely greater space and room for 
different degrees of perfection, between the Supreme Being and man, than between 
man, and the most despicable insect. This consequence of so great a variety of beings 
which are superior to us from that variety which is inferior to us, is made by Mr. 
Locke, in a passage which I shall here set down, after having premised, that notwithstanding 
there is such infinite room between man and his maker, for the creative power to 
exert itself in, it is impossible that it should ever be filled up, since there 
will be still an infinite gap or distance between the higher created being, and 
the power which produced him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p12">“That there should be more species of intelligent creatures above 
us, than there are of sensible and material below us, is probable to me from hence; 
that in all the visible <pb n="120" id="iv.iii-Page_120" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_120.html" />corporeal world, we see no chasms, or no gaps. 
All quite down from us, the descent is by easy steps, and a continued series of 
things, that in each remove differ very little one from the other. There are fishes 
that have wings, and are not strangers to the airy region: and there are some birds, 
that are inhabitants of the water: whose blood is cold as fishes and their flesh 
so like in taste, that the scrupulous are allowed them on fish days. There are animals 
so near of kin both to birds and beasts, that they are in the middle between both: 
amphibious animals link the terrestrial and aquatic together; seals live on land 
and at sea and porpoises have the warm blood and entrails of a hog, not to mention 
what is confidently reported of mermaids or sea-men. There are some brutes, that 
seem to have as much knowledge and reason, as some that are called men; and the 
animal and vegetable kingdoms are so nearly joined, that if you will take the lowest 
of one, and the highest of the other, there will scarce be perceived any great difference 
between them; and so on till we come to the lowest and the most inorganical parts 
of matter, we shall find every where that the several species are linked together, 
and differ but in almost insensible degrees. And when we consider the infinite power 
and wisdom of the Maker, we have reason to think that it is suitable to the magnificent 
harmony of the universe, and the great design and infinite goodness of the Architect, <pb n="121" id="iv.iii-Page_121" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_121.html" />
that the species of creatures should also, by gentle degrees, ascend upward from 
us toward his infinite perfection, as we see they gradually descend from us 
downwards; which if it be probable, we have reason then to be persuaded, that 
there are far more species of creatures above us than there are beneath us; we 
being in degrees of perfection much more remote from the infinite being of God, 
than we are from the lowest state of being, and that which approaches nearest to 
nothing. And yet of all those distinct species, we have no clear distinct 
ideas.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p13">In this system of being, there is no creature so wonderful in 
its nature, and which so much deserves our particular attention, as man, who fills 
up the middle space between, the animal and intellectual nature, the visible and 
invisible world, and is that link in the chain of beings, which has beep often termed 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p13.1">nexus utriusque mundi</span></i>. So that he who in one respect 
is associated with angels and archangels, may look upon a being of infinite perfection 
as his father, and the highest order of spirits as his brethren; may in another 
respect say to corruption, thou art my father, and to the worm, thou art my mother 
and my sister.</p>
<pb n="122" id="iv.iii-Page_122" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_122.html" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.iii-p13.2">
<verse lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p13.3">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p13.4">—<i>Facies non omnibus una</i>. </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p13.5">
<i>Nec divesa tamen</i>. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.iii-p14">Ovid. Met. Lib. 
II. V.</p>
<verse id="iv.iii-p14.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p14.2">Though various features diff’rent aspects 
grace, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p14.3">A certain likeness is in ev’ry face. </l>
</verse>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p15">THOSE who were skilful in anatomy among the ancients, concluded 
from the outward and inward make of an human body, that it was the work of a being 
transcendently wise and powerful. As the world grew more enlightened in this art, 
their discoveries gave them fresh opportunities of admiring the conduct of Providence 
in the formation of an human body. Galen was converted by his dissections, and could 
not but own a Supreme Being upon a survey of this his handy-work. There were, indeed, 
many parts of which the old anatomists did not know the certain use, but as they 
saw that most of those which were examined were adapted with admirable art to their 
several functions, they did not question but those whose uses they could not determine, 
were contrived with the same wisdom for respective ends and purposes. Since the 
circulation of the blood has been found out, and many other great discoveries have 
been made by our modern anatomists, we see new wonders in the human frame, and discern 
several important uses for those parts, which uses the ancients knew nothing of. 
In short, the body of a man is such a subject as stands the utmost test of examination. 
Though it appears formed with the nicest wisdom, upon the most superficial survey <pb n="123" id="iv.iii-Page_123" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_123.html" />
of it, it still mends upon the search, and produces our surprize and amazement in 
proportion as we pry into it. What I have here said of an human body, may be applied 
to the body of every animal, which has been the subject of anatomical observations.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p16">The body of an animal is an object adequate to our senses. It 
is a particular system of Providence, that lies in a narrow compass. The eye is 
able to command it, and by successive enquiries can search into all its parts. Could 
the body of the whole earth, or indeed the whole universe, be thus submitted to 
the examination of our senses, were it not too big and disproportioned for our inquiries, 
too unwieldy for the management of the eye and hand, there is no question but it 
would appear to us as curious and well contrived a frame as that of an human body. 
We should see the same concatenation and subserviency, the same necessoty and usefulness, 
the same beauty and harmony in all and every of its parts, as what we discover in 
the body of every single animal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p17">The more extended our reason is, and the more able to grapple 
with immense objects, the greater still are these discoveries which it makes of 
wisdom and providence in the work of the creation. A Sir Isaac Newton, who stands 
up as the miracle of the present age, can look through a whole planetary system; 
consider it its weight, number and measure; and draw from it as many demonstrations 
of infinite power and wisdom, as a <pb n="124" id="iv.iii-Page_124" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_124.html" />more confined understanding is 
able to deduce from the system of an human body.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p18">But to return to our speculations on anatomy. I here consider 
the fabric and texture of the bodies of animals in one particular view; which, in 
my opinion, shews the hand of a thinking and all-wise being in their formation, 
with the evidence of a thousand demonstrations. I think we may lay this down as 
an incontested principle, that chance never acts in a perpetual uniformity and consistence 
with itself. If one should always fling the same number with ten thousand dice, 
or see every throw just five times less, or five times more in number than the throw 
which immediately preceeded it, who would not imagine there is some invisible power 
which directs the call? This is the proceeding which we find in the operations of 
nature. Every kind of animal is diversified by different magnitudes, each of which 
gives rise to a different species. Let a man trace the dog or lion kind, and he 
will observe how many of the works of nature are published, if I may use the expression, 
in a variety of editions. If we look into the reptile world, or into those different 
kinds of animals that fill the element of water, we meet with the same repetitions 
among several species, that differ very little from one another, but in size and 
bulk. You find the same creature that is drawn at large, copied out in several proportions, 
and ending in miniature. It would be tedious to produce instances of this regular 
conduct <pb n="125" id="iv.iii-Page_125" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_125.html" />in Providence, as it would be superfluous to those who are 
versed the natural history of animals. The magnificent harmony of the universe is 
such, that we may observe innumerable divisions running upon the same ground. I 
might also extend this speculation to the dead parts of nature, in which we may 
find matter disposed into many similar systems, as well in our survey of stars and 
planets, as of stones, vegetables, and other sublunary parts of the creation. In 
a word, Providence has shewn the richness of its goodness and wisdom, not only in 
the production of many original species, but in the multiplicity of decents which 
it has made on every original species in particular.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p19">But to pursue this thought still further: Every living creature, 
considered in itself, has many very complicated parts, that are exact copies of 
some other parts which it possesses, and which are complicated in the same manner. 
One eye would have been sufficient for the subsistence and preservation of an animal 
but, in order to better his condition we see another placed with a mathematical 
exactness in the same most advantageous situation, and in every particular, of the 
same size and texture. Is it possible for chance to be thus delicate and uniform 
in her operations should a million of dice turn up twice together the same number, 
the wonder would be nothing in comparison with this. But when we see this similitude 
and resemblance in the arm, the hand, the fingers; <pb n="127" id="iv.iii-Page_127" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_127.html" />when we see one 
half of the body entirely correspond with the other in all those. minute strokes, 
without which a man might have very well subsisted; nay, when we often see a single 
part repeated an hundred times in the same body, notwithstanding it consists of 
the most intricate weaving of numberless fibres, and these parts differing still 
in magnitude, as the convenience of their particular situation requires; sure a 
man must have a strange cast of understanding, who does not discover the finger 
of God in so wonderful a work. These duplicates in those parts of the body, without 
which a man might have very well subsisted, though not so well as with them, are 
a plain demonstration of an all wise contriver; as those more numerous copyings, 
which are found among the vessels of the same body, are evident demonstrations that 
they could not be the work of chance. This argument receives additional strength, 
if we apply it to every animal and insect within our knowledge, as well as to those 
numberless living creatures that are objects too minute for a human eye; and if 
we consider how the several species in this whole world of life resemble one another, 
in very many particulars, so far as is convenient for their respective states of 
existence; it is much more probable that an hundred million of dice should be casually 
thrown a hundred million of times in the same number, than that the body of any 
single animal should be produced by the fortuitous concourse <pb n="127" id="iv.iii-Page_127_1" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_127.html" />of matter. 
And that the like chance should arise in innumerable instances, requires a degree 
of credulity that is not under the direction of common sense. We may carry this 
consideration yet farther, if we reflect on the two sexes in every living species, 
with their resemblances to each other, and those particular distinctions, that were 
necessary for the keeping up of this great world of life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p20">There are many more demonstrations of a Supreme Being, and of 
his transcendent wisdom, power, and goodness in the formation of the body of a living 
creature; for which I refer my reader to other writings, particularly to the sixth 
book of the poem, intitled <i>Creation</i>, where the anatomy of the human body 
is described with great perspicuity and elegance. I have been particular on the 
thought which runs through this speculation, because I have not seen it enlarged 
upon by others.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.iii-p20.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p21">Jupiter est quodcunque vides.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.iii-p22">Lucan. LIb. IX.</p>
<p class="continue" style="margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.iii-p23">All, all, where’er you look, 
is full of God.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p24">I HAD this morning a very valuable and kind present sent me of 
a translated work of a most excellent foreign writer, who makes a very considerable 
figure in the learned and Christian world. It is intitled, <i>A demonstration of 
the existence„ wisdom, and omnipotence of </i><pb n="128" id="iv.iii-Page_128" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_128.html" />
<i>God, drawn from the knowledge of nature, particularly of man, and fitted to the 
meanest capacity</i>, by the archbishop of Cambray, author of Telemachus translated 
from the French by the same hand that englished that excellent piece. This great 
author, in the writings which he has before produced, has manifested an heart full 
of virtuous sentiments, great benevolence to mankind, as well as a sincere and fervent 
piety towards his creator. His talents and parts are a very great good to the world; 
and it is a pleasing thing to behold the polite arts subservient to religion, and 
recommending it from its natural beauty. Looking over the letters of my correspondents, 
I find one which celebrates this treatise, and recommends it to my readers,.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p25"><i>To the</i> GUARDIAN:</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.iii-p26"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p26.1">Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p27">I THINK I have somewhere read, in the writings of one whom I take 
to be a friend of your’s, a saying which struck me very much; and, as I remember, 
it was to this purpose; “The existence of a God is so far from being a thing that 
wants to be proved, that I think it the only thing of which we are certain.” This 
is a sprightly and just expression; however, I dare say you will not be displeased 
that I put you in mind of saying something on the demonstration of the bishop of 
Cambray. A man of his talents views all things in a light different from that in 
which ordinary men see them and the devout disposition <pb n="129" id="iv.iii-Page_129" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_129.html" />of his soul 
turns all those talents to the improvement of the pleasures of a good life. His 
style clothes philosophy in a dress almost poetic, and his readers enjoy in full 
perfection the advantage, while they are reading him, of being what he is. The pleasing 
representation of the animal powers in the beginning of his work, and his consideration 
of the nature of man with the addition of reason, in the subsequent discourse, impresses 
upon the mind a strong satisfaction in itself, and gratitude towards him who bestowed 
that superiority over the brute world. These thoughts had such an effect upon the 
author himself, that he has ended his discourse with a prayer. This adoration has 
a sublimity in it befitting his character; and the emotions of his heart flow from 
wisdom and knowledge. I thought it, would be proper for a Saturday’s paper, and 
have translated it, to make you a present of it. I have not, as the translator was 
obliged to do, confined myself to an exact version from the original, but have endeavoured 
to express the spirit of it by taking the liberty to render his thoughts in such 
a way, as I should have uttered them, if they had been mine own. It has been observed, 
that the private letters of great men are the best pictures of their souls: but 
certainly their private devotions would be still more instructive, and I know not 
why they should not be as curious and entertaining.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p28">If you insert this prayer, I know not but <pb n="130" id="iv.iii-Page_130" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_130.html" />I may 
send you, for another occasion, one used by a very great wit of the last age, which 
has allusions to the errors of a very wild life and, I believe you will think, is 
written with an uncommon spirit. The person whom I mean was an excellent writer; 
and the publication of this prayer of his may be perhaps some kind of antidote against 
the infection in his other writings. But this supplication of the bishop has in 
it a more happy and untroubled spirit: it is (if that is not saying something too 
fond). the worship of an angel, concerned for those who had fallen, but himself 
still in the state of glory and innocence. The book ends with an act of devotion 
to this effect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p29">“O my God! if the greater number of mankind do not discover thee 
in that glorious flow of nature, which thou hast placed before our eyes, it is not 
because thou art far from every one of us; thou art present to us more than any 
object which we touch with our hands; but our senses and the passions which they 
produce is us, turn our attention from thee. Thy light shines in the midst of darkness, 
but the darkness comprehends it not. Thou, O Lord, dost every where display thyself: 
thou shinest in all thy works, but art not regarded by heedless and unthinking man. 
The whole creation talks aloud of thee, and echoes with the repetitions of thy holy 
name. But such is our insensibility, that we are deaf to the great and universal 
voice of nature. Thou art every where <pb n="131" id="iv.iii-Page_131" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_131.html" />about us, and within us, but 
we wander from ourselves, become strangers to our own souls, and do not apprehend 
thy presence. O thou; who art the eternal fountain of light and beauty, who art 
the ancient of days, without beginning and without end: O thou who art the lite 
of all that truly live; those can never fail to find thee who seek for thee within 
themselves. But, alas! the very gifts which thou bestowest upon us do so employ 
our thoughts: that they hinder us from perceiving the hand which conveys them to 
us. We live by thee, and yet we live without thinking on thee: but, O Lord! what 
is life in the ignorance of thee? A dead unactive piece of matter, a flower that 
withers, a river that glides away, a palace that hastens to its ruin. A picture 
made up of fading colours, a mass of shining ore, strike our imaginations, and make 
us sensible of their existence: we regard them as objects capable of giving us pleasure, 
not considering that thou conveyest through them all the pleasure which we imagine 
they give us. Such vain empty objects, that are only the shadows of being, are proportioned 
to our low and grovelling thoughts. That beauty which thou hast poured out on thy 
creation is as a veil which hides thee from our eyes. As thou art a Being too pure 
and exalted to pass through our senses, thou art not regarded by men who have debased 
their nature, and have made themselves like to the beasts that perish. So infatuated 
are they, that notwithstanding <pb n="132" id="iv.iii-Page_132" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_132.html" />they know what is wisdom and virtue, 
which have neither sound, nor colour, nor smell, nor taste, nor figure, nor any 
other sensible quality, they can doubt of thy existence, because thou art not apprehended 
by the grosser organs of sense. Wretches that we are! we consider shadows as realities, 
and truth as a phantom. That which is nothing is all to us, and that which is all 
appears to us nothing. What do we see in all nature, but thee, O my God! thou, and 
only thou, appearest in every thing. When I consider thee, O Lord, I am swallowed 
up and lost in contemplation of thee. Every thing besides thee, even my own existence, 
vanishes and disappears in the contemplation of thee. I am lost to myself, and fall 
into nothing, when I think on thee. The man who does not see thee has beheld nothing: 
he who does not taste thee has a relish of nothing. His being is vain, and his life 
but a dream.. Set up thyself, O Lord! set up thyself that we may behold thee. As 
wax consumes before the fire, and as the smoke is given away, so let thine enemies 
vanish out of thy presence. How unhappy is that soul, who, without the sense of 
thee, has no God, no hope, no comfort to support him! But how happy the man who 
searches, sighs, and thirsts after thee! But he only is fully happy on whom thou 
liftest up the light of thy countenance, whose tears thou hast wiped away, and who 
enjoys in thy loving kindness the completion of all his desires. How <pb n="133" id="iv.iii-Page_133" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_133.html" />
long, how long, O Lord! shall I wait for that day, when I shall possess, in thy 
presence, fulness of joy, and pleasures for evermore? O my God, in this pleasing 
hope my bones rejoice and cry out, who is like unto thee! my heart melts away, and 
my soul faints within me, when I look up to thee, who art the God of my life, and 
my portion to all ‘eternity.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. III. The Providence of God." progress="44.15%" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">SECT. III. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.2">THE PROVIDENCE OF GOD. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.iv-p0.3">

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p1"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p1.1">Tisu carentem magna pars veri latet</span>
</i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.iv-p2">Sen. in Oedip.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3">Great part of truth is hidden from the blind.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p4">IT is very reasonable to believe that part of the pleasure which 
happy minds shall enjoy in a future state will arise from an enlarged contemplation 
of the divine wisdom in the government of the world, and a discovery of the secret 
and amazing steps of Providence, from the beginning to the end of time. Nothing 
seems to be an entertainment more adapted to the nature of man, if we consider that 
curiosity is one of the strongest and most lasting appetites implanted in us, and 
that admiration is one of our most pleasing passions; and what a perpetual succession 
of <pb n="134" id="iv.iv-Page_134" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_134.html" />enjoyments will be afforded to both these, in a scene so large 
and various as shall then be laid open to our view in the society of superior spirits, 
who perhaps will join with us in so delightful a prospect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5">It is not impossible, on the contrary, that part of the punishment, 
of such as are excluded from bliss, may consist not only in their being denied this 
privilege but in having their appetites at the same time vastly increased, with 
out any satisfaction afforded to them. In these the vain pursuit of knowledge shall 
perhaps add to their infelicity, and bewilder them into labyrinths of error, darkness, 
distraction, and uncertainty of every thing but their own evil state. Milton has 
thus represented the fallen angels reasoning together in a kind of respite from 
their torments, and creating to themselves a new disquiet amidst their very amusements: 
he could not properly have described the sports of condemned spirits, without that 
cast of horror and melancholy he had so judicioufly mingled with them.</p>
<blockquote id="iv.iv-p5.1">
<blockquote id="iv.iv-p5.2">
<verse id="iv.iv-p5.3">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p5.4">Others apart sat on a hill retir’ed, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p5.5">In thoughts more elevate, and reason’d 
high</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p5.6">Of Providence, foreknowledge, will, 
and fate, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p5.7">Fix’d fate, free-will, foreknowledge 
absolute, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p5.8">And found no end, in wand’ring mazes 
lost. </l>
</verse>
</blockquote>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p6">In our present condition, which is a middle state, our minds are, 
as it were, chequered with truth and falsehood: and as our faculties are narrow, 
and our views imperfect, it is impossible but our curiosity must meet <pb n="135" id="iv.iv-Page_135" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_135.html" />
with many repulses. The business of mankind in this life being rather to act, than 
to know, their portion of knowledge is dealt to them accordingly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p7">From hence it is, that the reason of the inquisitive has so long 
been exercised with difficulties, in accounting for the promiscuous distribution 
of good and evil to the virtuous and the wicked in this world. From hence come all 
those pathetical complaints of so many tragical events, which happen to the wise 
and the good: and of such surprising prosperity which is often the reward of the 
guilty and the foolish; that reason is sometimes puzzled, and at a loss what to 
pronounce upon so mysterious a dispensation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p8">Plato expresses his abhorrence of some fables of the poets, which 
seem to reflect on the gods as the authors of injustice; and lays it down as a principle, 
that whatever is permitted to befal a just man, whether poverty, sickness, or any 
of those things which seem to be evils, shall either in life or death conduce to 
his good. My reader will observe how agreeable this maxim is to what we find delivered 
by a greater authority. Seneca has written a discourse purposely on this subject, 
in which he takes pains, after the doctrine of the Stoics, to shew, that adversity 
is not in itself an evil; and mentions a noble saying of Demetrius, “That nothing 
would be more unhappy than a man who had never known affliction.” He compares prosperity 
to the indulgence of a fond mother to a child which <pb n="136" id="iv.iv-Page_136" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_136.html" />often proves his 
ruin; but the affection of the Divine Being to that of a wise father, who would 
have his sons exercised with labour, disappointment, and pain, that they might gather 
strength, and improve their fortitude. On this occasion the philosopher rises into 
that celebrated sentiment, that there is not on earth a spectacle more worthy the 
regard of a Creator intent on his works, than a brave man superior to his sufferings; 
to which he adds, that it must be a pleasure to Jupiter himself to look down from 
heaven and see Cato, amidst the ruins of his country, preserving his integrity.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p9">This thought will appear yet more reasonable, if we consider human 
life as a state of probation, and adversity as the post of honour in it, assigned 
often, to the best and most select spirits.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p10">But what I would chiefly insist on here, is, that we are not at 
present in a proper situation to judge of the counsels by which Providence acts, 
since but little arrives at our knowledge, and even that little we discern imperfectly; 
or, according to the elegant figure in holy writ, “we see but in part, and as in 
a glass darkly.” It is to be considered, that Providence, in its economy, regards 
the whole system of time and things together, so that we cannot discover the beautiful 
connexions between incidents, which lie widely separated in time, and by losing 
so many links of the chain, our reasonings become broken and imperfect. Thus those 
parts in <pb n="137" id="iv.iv-Page_137" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_137.html" />the moral world which have not an absolute, may yet have 
a relative beauty, in respect of some other parts concealed from us, but open to 
his eye, before whom past, present, and to come, are set together in one point of 
view: and those events, the permission of which seems now to accuse his goodness, 
may, in the consummation of things, both magnify his goodness, and exalt his wisdom. 
And this is enough to check our presumption, since it is in vain to apply our measures 
of regularity to matters of which we know neither the antecedents nor the consequents, 
the beginning nor the end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p11">I shall relieve my readers from this abstracted thought, by relating 
here a Jewish tradition concerning Moses, which seems to be a kind of parable illustrating 
what I have last mentioned. That great prophet, it is said, was called up by a voice 
from heaven to the top of a mountain; where, in a conference with the Supreme Being, 
he was permitted to propose to him some questions concerning his administration 
of the universe. In the midst of this divine colloquy he was commanded to look down 
on the plain below. At the foot of the mountain there issued out a clear spring 
of water, at which a soldier alighted from his horse to drink. He was no sooner 
gone than a little boy came to the same place, and finding a purse of gold which 
the soldier had dropped, took it up, and went away with it. Immediately after this 
came an infirm old man, weary with <pb n="138" id="iv.iv-Page_138" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_138.html" />age and travelling, and having 
quenched his thirst, sat down to rest himself by the side of the spring.. The 
soldier missing his purse returns to search for it,. and demands it of the old 
man, who affirms he had not seen it, and appeals to heaven in witness of his 
innocence. The soldier, not believing his protestation, kills him. Moses fell on 
his face with horror and amazement, when the divine voice thus prevented his 
expostulation; “Be not surprised, Moses, nor ask, why the judge of the whole 
earth has suffered this thing to come to pass: the child is the occasion that 
the blood of the old man is spilt; but know, that the old man, whom thou sawest, 
was the murderer of that child’s father.”</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="center" id="iv.iv-p12">Fortune favours still the wise and brave.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p13">THE famous Gratian, in his little book wherein he lays down maxims 
for a man’s advancing himself at court, advises his reader to associate himself 
with the fortunate, and to shun the company of the unfortunate; which, notwithstanding 
the baseness of the precept to an honest mind, may have something useful in it for 
those who push their interest in the world. It is certain, a great part of what 
we call good or ill fortune, rises out of right or wrong measures or schemes <pb n="139" id="iv.iv-Page_139" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_139.html" />
of life. When I hear a man complain of his being unfortunate in all his undertakings, 
I shrewdly suspect him for a weak man in his affairs. In conformity with this way 
of thinking, Cardinal Richlieu used to say, that unfortunate and imprudent were 
but two words for the same thing. As the Cardinal himself had a great share both 
of prudence and good fortune, his famous antagonist, the Count D’Olivarez, was disgraced 
at the court of Madrid, because it was alledged against him that he had never any 
success in his undertakings. This, says an eminent author; was indirectly accussing 
him of imprudence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p14">Cicero recommended Pompey to the Romans for their general, upon 
three accounts, as he was a man of courage, conduct, and good fortune. It was perhaps 
for the reason above mentioned, namely, that a series of good fortune supposes a 
prudent management in the person to whom it befals, that not only Sylla the dictator, 
but several of the Roman emperors, as is fill to be seen upon their medals, among 
their other titles, give themselves that of Felix or Fortunate. The heathens indeed 
seem to have valued a man more for his good fortune than for any other quality, 
which I think is very natural for those who have not a strong belief of another 
world. For how can I conceive a man crowned with many distinguishing blessings, 
that has not some extraordinary fund of merit and perfection in him, which lies 
open to the Supreme eye, though perhaps it is not <pb n="140" id="iv.iv-Page_140" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_140.html" />discovered by my 
observation? What is the reason Homer and Virgil’s heroes do not form a resolution, 
or strike a blow, without the conduct and direction of some deity?—Doubtless because 
the poets esteemed it the greatest honour to be favoured by the gods, and thought 
the best way of praising a man was to recount those favours which naturally implied 
an extraordinary merit in the person on whom they descended.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p15">Those who believe a future state of rewards and punishments, act 
very absurdly if they form their opinions of a man’s merit from his successes.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p16">But certainly if I thought the whole circle of our being was 
concluded between our births and deaths, I should think a man’s good fortune the 
measure and standard of his real merit, since Providence would have no 
opportunity of rewarding his virtue and perfections but in the present life. A 
virtuous unbeliever, who lies under the pressure of misfortunes, has reason to 
cry out, as they say Brutus did, a little before his death, “O virtue! I have 
worshipped thee as a substantial good, but I find thou art an empty name.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p17">But to return to our first point, though prudence does undoubtedly 
in a great measure produce our good or ill fortune in the world, it is certain that 
there are many unforeseen accidents and occurrences, which very often pervert the 
finest schemes that can be laid by human wisdom. The race is not always to the swift, 
nor the battle to the <pb n="141" id="iv.iv-Page_141" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_141.html" />strong. Nothing les than infinite wisdom can 
have an absolute command over fortune: the highest degree of it which man can possess 
is by no means equal to fortuitous events, and to such contingencies as may rise 
in the prosecution of our affairs. Nay, it very often happens, that prudence, which 
has always in it a great mixture of caution, hinders a man from being so fortunate 
as he might possibly have been without it. A person who only aims at what is likely 
to succeed, and follows closely the dictates of human prudence, never meets with 
those great and unforeseen successes, which are often the effect of a sanguine temper, 
or a more happy rashness; and this perhaps may be the reason, that according to 
the common observation, fortune, like other females, delights rather in favouring 
the young than the old.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p18">Upon the whole, since man is so sighted a creature, and the accidents 
which may happen to him so various, I cannot but be of Dr. Tillotson’s opinion in 
another case, that were there any doubt of a Providence, yet it certainly would 
be very desirable there should be such a being of infinite wisdom and goodness, 
on whose direction we might rely in the conduct of human life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p19">It is a great presumption to ascribe our successes to our own 
management, and not to esteem ourselves upon any blessing, rather as it is the bounty 
of Heaven than the acquisition of our own prudence. 1 am very well pleased with 
a medal which was struck by <pb n="142" id="iv.iv-Page_142" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_142.html" />Queen Elizabeth, a little after the defeat 
of the invincible Armada, to perpetuate the memory of that extraordinary event. 
It is well known how the king of Spain, and others, who were the enemies of that 
great princes, to derogate from her glory, ascribed the ruin of their fleet rather 
to the violence of storms and tempests than to the bravery of the English. Queen 
Elizabeth, instead of looking upon this as a diminution of her honour, valued herself 
upon such a signal favour of Providence: and accordingly, in the reverse of the 
medal above mentioned, has represented a fleet beaten by a tempest, and falling 
foul upon one another, with that religious inscription, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p19.1">Afflavit 
Deus, et dissipantur</span></i>; “He blew with his wind, and they were 
scattered.”
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p20">It is remarked of a famous Grecian General, whose name I cannot 
at present recollect, and who had been a particular favourite of fortune, that upon 
recounting his victories among his friends, he added, at the end of several great 
actions, <i>And in this fortune had no share</i>. After which, it is observed in 
history, he never prospered in any thing he undertook.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p21">As arrogance, and a conceitedness of our own abilities are very 
shocking and offensive to men of sense and virtue; we may be sure they are highly 
displeasing to that Being who delights in an humble mind, and by several of his 
dispensations, seems purposely to show us that our own schemes or prudence have 
no share in our advancements.</p>
<pb n="143" id="iv.iv-Page_143" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_143.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p22">Since on this subject I have already admitted 
several quotations which have occurred to my memory upon writing 
this paper, I will conclude it with a little Persian fable. 
A drop of water fell out of a cloud into the sea, and finding 
itself lost in such an immensity of fluid matter, broke out 
into the following reflection; “Alas! what an insignificant 
creature am I in this prodigious ocean of waters; my existence 
is of no concern to the universe; I am reduced to a kind of 
nothing, and am less than the least of the works of God.” It 
so happened, that an oyster, which lay in the neighbourhood 
of this drop, chanced to gape and swallow it up in the midst 
of this its humble soliloquy. The drop, says the fable, lay 
a great while hardening in the shell, till by degrees it was 
ripened into a pearl which, falling into the hands of a diver, 
after a long series of adventures, is at present that famous 
pearl which is fixed on the top of the Persian diadem.</p>
<pb n="144" id="iv.iv-Page_144" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_144.html" />
<blockquote id="iv.iv-p22.1">
<blockquote id="iv.iv-p22.2">
<verse lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p22.3">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p22.4">
<i>Si fractus illabatur orbis</i>
</l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p22.5">
<i>Impavidum ferient ruina</i>. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%; margin-bottom:12p" id="iv.iv-p23">Hor. Lib. 
III. Ode 3. l. 7.</p>
</blockquote>
</blockquote>
<verse id="iv.iv-p23.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p23.2">Should the whole frame of nature round him 
break, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p23.3">In ruin and confusion hurl’d, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p23.4">He, unconcern’d, would hear the mighty crack, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.iv-p23.5">And stand secure amidst a falling world. </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.iv-p24"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p24.1">Anon</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p25">MAN, considered in himself, is a very helpless and a very wretched 
being. He is subject every moment to the greatest calamities and misfortunes. He 
is beset with danger on all sides, and may become unhappy by numberless casulties, 
which he could not foresee, nor have prevented had he foreseen them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p26">It is our comfort, while we are obnoxious to so many accidents, 
that we are under the care of one who directs contingencies, and has in his hands, 
the management of every thing that is capable of annoying or offending us; who knows 
the assistance we stand in need of, and is always ready to bestow it on those who 
ask it of him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p27">The natural homage which such a creature bears to so infinitely 
wise and good a Being, is a firm reliance on him for the blessings and conveniencies 
of life: and an habitual trust in him for deliverance out of all such dangers and 
difficulties as may befal us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p28">The man who always lives in this disposition of mind, has not 
the same dark and melancholy views of human nature as he who considers himself abstractedly 
from this relation to the Supreme Being. At the same <pb n="145" id="iv.iv-Page_145" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_145.html" />time that he 
reflects upon his own weakness and imperfection, he comforts himself with the contemplation 
of these divine attributes, which are employed for his safety and his welfare. He 
finds his want of foresight made up by the omniscience of him who is his support. 
He is not sensible of his own want of strength, when he knows that his helper is 
almighty. In short, the person who has a firm trust on the Supreme Being, is powerful 
in his power, wise by his wisdom, happy by his happiness. He reaps the benefit of 
every divine attribute and loses his own insufficiency in the fulness of infinite 
perfection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p29">To make our lives more easy to us, we are commanded to put our 
trust in him, who is thus able to relieve and and succour us; the divine goodness 
having made such a reliance a duty, notwithstanding we should have been miserable 
had it been forbidden us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p30">Among several motives which might be made use of to recommend 
this duty to us, I shall only take notice of those that follow.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p31">The first and strongest is, that we are promised he will not fail 
those who put their trust in him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p32">But without considering the supernatural blessing which accompanies 
this duty, we may observe, that it has a natural tendency to its own rewards; or, 
in other words, that this firm trust and confidence in the great Disposer of all 
things, contributes very much to the getting clear of any affliction, or to the 
bearing it manfully. A person who believes <pb n="146" id="iv.iv-Page_146" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_146.html" />he has his succour at hand, 
and that he acts in sight of his friend, often exerts himself beyond his abilities, 
and does wonders that are not to be matched by one who is not animated with such 
a confidence of success. I could produce instances from history, of generals, who, 
out of a belief that they were under the protection of some invisible assistant, 
did not only encourage their soldiers to do their utmost, but have acted themselves 
beyond what they would have done, had they not been inspired by such a belief. I 
might, in the same manner, shew how such a trust in the assistance of an Almighty 
Being naturally produces patience, hope, cheerfulness, and all other dispositions 
of mind, that alleviate those calamities which we are not able to remove.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p33">The practice of this virtue administers great comfort to the mind 
of man in times of poverty and afflictions, but most of all in the hour of death. 
When the soul is hovering in the last moments of its seperation, when it is jut 
entering on another state of existence, to converse with scenes, and objects, and 
companions, that are altogether new; what can support her under such tremblings 
of thought, such fear, such anxiety, such apprehensions but the casting of all her 
cares upon him who first gave her being, who has conducted her through one stage 
of it, and will be always with her to guide and comfort her in her progress through 
eternity?</p>
<pb n="147" id="iv.iv-Page_147" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_147.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p34">David has very beautifully represented this 
steady reliance on God Almighty, in his <scripRef passage="Psa 23:1-6" id="iv.iv-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|23|1|23|6" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.1-Ps.23.6">
23d Pfalm</scripRef>; which is a kind of pastoral hymn, and 
filled with those allusions which are usual in that kind of 
writing. As the poetry is very exquisite, I shall present my 
reader with the following translation of it.</p>
<div style="margin-left:20%" id="iv.iv-p34.2">
<verse id="iv.iv-p34.3">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.4">I. The Lord my pasture shall prepare, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.5">And feed me with a shepherd’s care; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.6">His presence shall my wants supply, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.7">And guard me with a watchful eye; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.8">My noon-day walks he shall attend, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.9">And all mid-night hours defend. </l>
</verse>
<verse id="iv.iv-p34.10">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.11">II. When in the sultry glebe I faint, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.12">Or on the thirsty mountain pant, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.13">To fertile vales, and dewy meads, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.14">My weary wand’ring steps he leads. </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.15">Where peaceful rivers, soft and. slow, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.16">Amid the verdant landscape flow. </l>
</verse>
<verse id="iv.iv-p34.17">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.18">III. Though in the paths of death I tread, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.19">With gloomy horrors overspread, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.20">My steadfast heart shall fear no ill, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.21">For thou, O Lord, art with me still; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.22">Thy friendly crook shall give me aid, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.23">And guide me through the dreadful shade. </l>
</verse>
<verse id="iv.iv-p34.24">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.25">IV. Though in a bare and rugged way, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.26">Through devious lonely wilds I stray, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.27">Thy bounty shall my pains beguile; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.28">The barren wilderness shall smile, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.29">With sudden greens and herbage crown’d, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.iv-p34.30">And streams shall murmer all around. </l>
</verse></div>
<pb n="148" id="iv.iv-Page_148" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_148.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. IV. The Worship of God." progress="48.67%" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi">
<h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">SECT. IV. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.v-p0.2">THE WORSHIP OF GOD. </h2>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.v-p1"><i>Religentem esse sportet, religiosum 
nefas</i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.v-p2">Incerti autoris apuid. Aul. Gell.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.v-p3">A man should be religious, not superstitious.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p4">IT is of the last importance to season the passions of a child 
with devotion, which seldom dies in a mind that has received an early tincture of 
it. Though it may seem extinguished for a while by the cares of the world, the heats 
of youth, or the allurements of vice, it generally breaks out, and discovers itself 
again, as soon as discretion, consideration, age, or misfortunes, have brought the 
man to himself. The fire may be covered and overlaid, but cannot be entirely quenched 
or smothered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p5">A state of temperance, sobriety, and justice, without devotion, 
is a cold, lifeless, insipid condition of virtue; and is rather to be stiled philosophy 
than religion. Devotion opens the mind to great conceptions, and fills it with more 
sublime ideas than any that are to be met with in the most exalted science, and 
at the same time warms and agitates the soul more than sensual pleasure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p6">It has been observed by some writers, that man is more distinguished 
from the animal world by devotion than by reason, as several brute creatures discover 
their actions something like a faint glimmering of reason, though they betray, in 
no single circumstance of their behaviour, any thing that bears the <pb n="149" id="iv.v-Page_149" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_149.html" />
least affinity to devotion. It is certain, the propensity of the mind to religious 
worship, the natural tendency of the soul to fly to some superior Being for succour 
in dangers and distresses, the gratitude to an invisible Superintendent, which arises 
in us upon receiving any extraordinary and unexpected good fortune, the acts of 
love and admiration with which the thought of men are so wonderfully transported, 
meditating upon the divine perfections, and the universal concurrence of all the 
nations under heaven in the great article of adoration, plainly shew that devotion 
or, religious worship must be the effect of a tradition from some first founder 
of mankind, or that it is conformable to the natural light of reason, or that it 
proceeds from an instinct implanted in the soul itself. For my part, I look upon 
all these to be the concurrent causes; but which ever of them shall be assigned 
as the principle of divine worship, it manifestly points to a Supreme Being as the 
first author of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p7">I may take same other opportunity of considering those particular 
forms and methods of devotion which are taught us by Christianity; but shall here 
observe into what errors even this divine principle may sometimes lead us, when 
it is not moderated by that right reason which was given us as the guide of all 
our actions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p8">The two great errors into which a mistaken devotion may betray 
us are enthusiasm and superitition.</p>
<pb n="150" id="iv.v-Page_150" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_150.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p9">There is not a more melancholy object than 
a man who has his head turned with religious enthusiasm. A person 
that is crazed, though with pride or malice, is a sight very 
mortifying to human nature; but when the distemper arises from 
any indiscreet fervours of devotion, or too intense an application 
of the mind to its mistaken duties, it deserves our compassion 
in a more particular manner. We may however learn this lesson 
from it, that since devotion itself (which one would be apt 
to think could not be too warm) may disorder the mind, unless 
its heats are tempered with caution and prudence, we should 
be particularly careful to keep our reason as cool as possible, 
and to guard ourselves in all parts of life against the influence 
of passion, imagination, and  stitution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p10">Devotion, when it does not lie under the check of reason, is very 
apt to degenerate into enthusiasm. When the mind finds herself very much inflamed 
with her devotions, she is too much inclined to think they are not of her own kindling, 
but blown up with something divine within her. If she indulges this thought too 
far, and humours the growing passion, she at last flings herself into imaginary 
raptures and ecstacies; and when once she fancies herself under the influence of 
a divine impulse, it is no wonder if she slights human ordinances, and refuses to 
comply with any established form of religion, as thinking herself directed by a 
much superior guide.</p>
<pb n="151" id="iv.v-Page_151" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_151.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p11">As enthusiasm is a kind of excess in devotion, 
superstition is the excess not only of devotion, but of religion 
in general according to an old Heathen saying, quoted by Aulus 
Gellius, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p11.1">Religentem esse oportet, religiosum 
nefas</span></i>; A man should be religious, not superstitious; 
for, as the author tells us, Nigidius observed upon this passage, 
that the Latin words which terminate in <i>ofus</i>, generally 
imply vicious characters, and the having of any quality to an 
excess.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p12">An enthusiast in religion is like an obstinate clown, a superstitious 
man like an insipid courtier. Enthusiasm has something in it of madness, superstition 
of folly. Most of the sects that fall short of the church of England have in them 
strong tinctures of enthusiasm, as the Roman Catholic Religion is one huge overgrown 
body of childish and idle superstitions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p13">The Roman Catholic church seems indeed irrecoverably lost in this 
particular. If an absurd dress or behaviour be introduced in the world, it will 
soon be found out and discarded: on the contrary, a habit or ceremony, though never 
so ridiculous, which has taken sanctuary in the church, sticks in it for ever. A 
Gothic bishop perhaps thought it proper to repeat such a form in such particular 
shoes or slippers: another fancied it would be very decent if such a part of public 
devotions were performed with a mitre on his head, and a crosier in his hand: to 
this a brother Vandal, as wise as the others, adds <pb n="152" id="iv.v-Page_152" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_152.html" />an antic dress, 
which he conceived would allude very very aptly to such and such mysteries, till 
by degrees the whole office has degenerated into an empty show.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p14">Their successors see the vanity and inconvenience of these ceremonies; 
but instead of reforming, perhaps add others which they think more significant, 
and which take possession in the same manner, and are never to be driven out after 
they have been once admitted. I have seen the Pope officiate at St. Peter’s, where, 
for two hours together, he was busied in putting on or off his different accoutrements, 
according to the different, parts he was to act in them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p15">Nothing is so glorious in the eyes of mankind, and ornamental 
to human nature, setting aside the infinite advantages which arise from it, as a 
strong, steady, masculine piety; but enthusiasm and superstition are the weaknesses 
of human reason, that expose us to the scorn and derision of infidels, and sink 
us even below the beasts that perish.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p16">Idolatry may be looked upon as another error arising from mistaken 
devotion; but because reflections on that subject would be of no use to an English 
reader, I shall not enlarge upon it.</p>
<pb n="153" id="iv.v-Page_153" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_153.html" />
<p class="continue" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.v-p17"><i>
<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p17.1">Omnibus in terris, quae sunt a Godibus usque
<br />
Auroram et Gangem, pauci dignoscere possunt <br />
Vera bona, atque illis multum diversa, remota <br />
Erroris nebula</span> </i>—</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.v-p18">Juv. Sat. 10. l. 1.</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.v-p18.1">
<verse id="iv.v-p18.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p18.3">Look round the habitable world, how few </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p18.4">Snow their own good; or, knowing it, pursue!</l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.v-p19"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p19.1">Dryden</span>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p20">IN my last Saturday’s paper I laid down some thoughts upon devotion 
in general, and shall here shew what were the notions of the most refined Heathens 
on this subject, as they are represented in Plato’s dialogue upon prayer, entitled,
<i>Alcibiades the second</i>, which doubtless gave occasion to Juvenal’s tenth satire, 
and to the second satire of Persius; as the last of these authors has almost transcribed 
the preceding dialogue, entitled, <i>Alcibiades the first</i>, in his fourth satire.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p21">The speakers in this dialogue upon prayer are Socrates and Alcibiades, 
and the substance of it (when drawn together out of the intricacies and digressions) 
as follows:</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p22">Socrates meeting his pupil Alcibiades, as he was going to his 
devotions, and observing his eyes to be fixed upon the earth with great seriousness 
and attention, tells him, that he had reason to be thoughtful on that occasion, 
since it was possible for a man to bring down evils upon himself, by his own prayers, 
and that those things which the gods send him in answer to his petitions might turn 
to his destruction this, says he, may not only happen when a man prays for what <pb n="154" id="iv.v-Page_154" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_154.html" />
he knows is mischievous in its own nature, as Oedipus implored the gods to sow dissension 
between his sons, but when he prays for what he believes would be for his good, 
and against what he believes would be to his detriment. This the philosopher shews 
must necessarily happen among us, since most men are blinded with ignorance, prejudice, 
or passion, which hinder them from feeing such things as are really beneficial to 
them. For an instance, he asks Alcibiades, whether he would not be thoroughly pleased 
and satisfied if that God to whom he was going to address himself, should promise 
to make him the sovereign of the whole earth! Alcibadies answers, that he should 
doubtless look upon such a promise as the greatest favour that could be bestowed 
upon him. Socrates then asks him, if after receiving this great favour he would 
be contented to lose his life? or if he would receive it though he was sure he should 
make an ill use of it? To both which questions Alcibiades answers in the negative. 
Socrates then shews him, from the examples of others, how these might probably be 
the effect of such a blessing. He then adds, that other reputed pieces of good fortune, 
as that of having a son, or procuring the highest post in a government, are subject 
to the like fatal consequences; which nevertheless, says he, men ardently desire, 
and would not fail to pray for, if they thought their prayers might be effectual 
for the obtaining of them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p23">Having established this great point, that all <pb n="155" id="iv.v-Page_155" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_155.html" />the 
most apparent blessings in this life are obnoxious to such dreadfull consequences, 
and that no man knows what in its events would prove to him a blessing or a curse, 
he teaches Alcibiades after what manner he ought to pray.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p24">In the first place, he recommends to him, as the model of his 
devotions, a short prayer, which a Greek poet composed for the use of his 
friends, in the following words; “O Jupiter! give us those things which are good 
for us: whether they are such things as we pray for, or such things as we do not 
pray for; and remove from us those things which are hurtful, though they are 
such things as we pray for.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p25">In the second place, that his disciple may ask such things as 
are expedient for him, he shews him that it is absolutely neccessary to apply himself 
to the study of true wisdom, and to the knowledge of that which is his chief good, 
and the most suitable to the excellency of his nature. In the third and last place, 
he informs him, that the best methods he could make use of to draw down blessings 
upon himself, and to render his prayers acceptable, would be to live in a constant 
practice of his duty towards the gods, and towards men. Under this head he very 
much recommends a form of prayer the Lacedemonians made use of, in which they petition 
the gods, “to give them all good things, so long as they were virtuous.” Under this 
head likewise he gives a very remarkable account of an oracle to the following purpose.
</p>
<pb n="156" id="iv.v-Page_156" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_156.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p26">When the Athenians, in the war with the Lacedemonians 
received many defeats both by sea and land, they sent a message 
to the Oracle of Jupiter Ammon, to ask the reason why they who 
erected so many temples to the gods, and adorned them with such 
costly offerings; why they who had instituted so many festivals, 
and accompanied them with such pomps and ceremonies; in short, 
why they who had slain so many hecatombs at their altars, should 
be less successful than the Lacedemonians, who fell so short 
of them in all these particulars. To this, says he, the oracle 
made the following reply; “I am better pleased with the prayer 
of the Lacedemonians than with all the oblations of the Greeks.” 
As this prayer implied and encouraged virtue in those who made 
it; the philosopher proceeds to shew how the most vicious man 
might be devout, so far as victims could make him, but that 
his offerings were regarded by the gods as bribes, and his petitions 
as blasphemies. He likewise quotes on this occasion two verses 
out of Homer, in which the poet says, that the scent of the 
Trojan sacrifices was carried up to heaven by the winds; but 
that it was not acceptable to the gods, who were displeased 
with Priam and all his people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p27">The conclusion of this dialogue is very remarkable. Socrates having 
deterred Alcibiades from the prayers and sacrifice he was going to offer by setting 
forth the above mentioned difficulties of performing that duty as <pb n="157" id="iv.v-Page_157" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_157.html" />
he ought, adds there words, “We must therefore wait till such time as we may learn 
how we ought to behave ourselves towards the gods and towards men.” But when will 
that time come, says Alcibiades, and who is it will instruct us? For I would fain 
see this man whoever he is. It is one, says Socrates, who takes care of you; but 
as Homer tells us, that Minerva removed the mist from Diomedes’ eyes, that he might 
plainly discover both gods and men; so the darkness that hangs upon your mind must 
be removed, before you are able to discern what is good and what is evil. Let him 
remove from my mind, says Alcibiades, the darkness, and what else he pleases; I 
am determined to refuse nothing he shall order me, whoever he is, so that I may 
become the better man by it. The remaining part of this dialogue is very obscure: 
there is something in it that would make us think Socrates hinted at himself, when 
he spoke of this Divine Teacher who was to come into the world; did he not own, 
that he himself was in this respect as much at a loss, and in as great distress 
as the rest of mankind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p28">Some learned men look upon this conclusion as a prediction of 
our Saviour, or at least that Socrates, like the High Priest, prophecied unknowingly, 
and pointed at that Divine Teacher who was to come into the world some ages after 
him. However that may be, we find that this great philosopher saw by the light of 
reason it, that it was suitable <pb n="158" id="iv.v-Page_158" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_158.html" />to the goodness of the divine Nature, 
to send a person into the world who should instruct mankind in the duties of religion, 
and, in particular, teach them how to pray.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p29">Whoever reads this abstract of Plato’s discourse on prayer, will 
I believe, naturally make this reflection, that the great founder of our religion, 
as well by his own example, as in the form of prayer which he taught his disciples, 
did not only keep up to those rules which the light of nature had suggested to this 
great philosopher, but instructed his disciples in the whole extent of this duty, 
as well as of all others. He directed them to the proper object of adoration, and 
taught them according to the third rule above mentioned, to apply themselves to 
him in their closets, without shew and ostentation; and to worship him in spirit 
and in truth. As the Lacedemonians in their form of prayer implored the gods in 
general, to give them all good things so long as they were virtuous, we ask in particular 
“that our offences may be forgiven us as we forgive those of others.” If we look 
into the second rule which Socrates has prescribed, namely, that we should apply 
ourselves to the knowledge of such things as are best for us, this too is explained 
at large in the doctrines of the gospel, where we are taught in several instances 
to regard those things as curses, which appear as blessings in the eye of the world; 
and on the contrary, to esteem those things <pb n="159" id="iv.v-Page_159" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_159.html" />as blessings, which to 
the generality of mankind appear as curses. Thus, in the form which is prescribed 
to us, we only pray for that happiness which is our chief good, and the great end 
of our existence, when we petition the Supreme Being for “the coming of his kingdom,” 
being solicitous for no other temporal blessing but our daily sustenance. On the 
other side, we pray against nothing but sin, and against evil in general, leaving 
it with Omniscience to determine what is really such. If we look into the first 
of Socrates’ rules of prayer, in which he recommends the abovementioned form of 
the ancient poet, we find that form not only comprehended, but very much improved 
in the petition, wherein we pray to the Supreme Being that “his will may be done:” 
which is of the same force with that form which our Saviour used, when he prayed 
against the most ignominious of deaths; “nevertheless not my will but thine be done.” 
This comprehensive petition is the most humble, as well as the most prudent, that 
can be offered up from the creature to its Creator, as it supposes the Supreme Being 
wills nothing but what is for our good, and that he knows better than ourselves 
what is so.</p>
<pb n="160" id="iv.v-Page_160" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_160.html" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.v-p29.1">

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p30">—<span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p30.1">Nequeo monstrare, et 
sentio tantum</span>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.v-p31">Juv. Sat. 7. I 56.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p32">’Tis what I only feel, but can’t express.
</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p33">IF there were no other consequence of it, but barely that human 
creatures on this day assemble themselves before their Creator, without regard to 
their usual employments, their minds at leisure from the cares of this life, and 
their bodies adorned with the best attire they can bestow on them; I say, were this 
mere outward celebration of a Sabbath all that is expected from men, even that were 
a laudable distinction, and a purpose worthy the human nature. But when there is 
added to it the sublime pleasure of devotion, our being is exalted above itself; 
and he who spends a seventh day in the contemplation of the next life will not easily 
fall into the corruptions of this in the other six. They who never admit thoughts 
of this kind into their imaginations, lose higher and sweeter satisfactions than 
can be raised by any other entertainment. The most illiterate man who is touched 
with devotion, and uses frequent exercises of it, contracts a certain greatness 
of mind, mingled with a noble simplicity, that raises him above those of the same 
condition; and there is an indelible mark of goodness in those who sincerely possess 
it. It is hardly possible it should be otherwise; for the fervors of a pious mind 
will naturally contract such an earnestness and attention towards a better being, 
as will make the ordinary <pb n="161" id="iv.v-Page_161" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_161.html" />passages of life go off with a becoming 
indifference. By this a man in the lowest condition will not appear mean, or in 
the most splendid fortune insolent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p34">As to all the intricacies and vicissitudes under which men are 
ordinarily entangled with the utmost sorrow and passion, one who is devoted to Heaven 
when he falls into such difficulties, is led by a clue through a labyrinth. As to 
this world he does not pretend to skill in the mazes of it, but fixes his thoughts 
upon one certainty, that he shall soon be out of it. And we may ask very boldly, 
what can be a more sure consolation than to have an hope in death? When men are 
arrived at thinking of their very dissolution with pleasure, how few things are 
there that can be terrible to them? Certainly nothing can be dreadful to such spirits, 
but what would make death terrible to them, falshood towards man, or impiety towards 
Heaven. To such as these, as there are certainly many such, the gratifications of 
innocent pleasures are doubled, even with reflections upon their imperfection. The 
disappointments which naturally attend the great promises we make ourselves in expected 
enjoyments, strike no damp upon such men, but only quicken their hopes of soon knowing 
joys, which are too pure to admit of allay or satiety.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p35">It is thought among the politer sort of mankind, an imperfection 
to want a relish of any of those things which refine our lives. <pb n="162" id="iv.v-Page_162" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_162.html" />This 
is the foundation of the acceptance which eloquence, music and poetry make in the 
world; and I know not why devotion, considered merely as an exaltation of our happiness, 
should not at least be so far regarded as to be considered. It is possible the very 
inquiry would lead men into such thoughts and gratifications as they did not expect 
to meet within this place. Many a good acquaintance has been lost from a general 
prepossession in his disfavour, and a severe aspect has often hid under it a very 
agreeable companion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p36">There are no distinguishing qualities among men to which there 
are not false pretenders: but though none is more pretended to than that of devotion, 
there are, perhaps, fewer successful impostors in this kind than any other. There 
is something so natively great and good in a person that is truly devout, that an 
aukward man may as well pretend to be genteel, as an hypocrite to be pious. The 
constraint in words and actions are equally visible in both cases, and any thing 
set up in their room does but remove the endeavours the farther off their pretensions. 
But however the sense of true piety is elated, there is no other motive of action 
that can carry us through all the vicissitudes of life with alacrity and resolution. 
But piety, like philosophy, when it is superficial does but make men appear the 
worse for it; and a principle that is but half received, does but distract, instead 
of guiding our behaviour. <pb n="163" id="iv.v-Page_163" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_163.html" />When I reflect upon the unequal conduct 
of Lotius, I see many things that run directly counter to his interest; therefore 
I cannot attribute his labours for the public good to ambition. When I consider 
his disregard to his fortune, I cannot esteem him covetous. How then can I reconcile 
his neglect of himself, and his zeal for others? I have long suspected him to be 
a little pious: but no man ever hid his vice with greater caution than he does his 
virtue. It was the praise of a great Roman, that he had rather be, than appear, 
good. But such is the weakness of Lotius, that I dare say, he had rather be esteemed 
irreligious than devout. By I know not what impatience of railery he is wonderfully 
fearful of being thought too great a believer. A hundred little devices are made 
use of to hide a time of private devotion; and he will allow you any suspicion of 
his being ill employed, so you do not tax him with being well. But alas! how mean 
is such a behaviour? To boast of virtue is a most ridiculous way of disappointing 
the merit of it, but not so pitiful as that of being ashamed of it. How unhappy 
is the wretch who makes the most absolute and independent motive of action the cause 
of perplexity and inconstancy? How much another figure does Cælicola make with all 
who know him? His great and superior mind, frequently exalted by the raptures of 
heavenly meditation, is, to all his friends of the same use as if an angel were <pb n="164" id="iv.v-Page_164" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_164.html" />
to appear at the decision of their disputes. They very well understand he is as 
much disinterested and unbiassed as such a being. He considers all applications 
made to him, as those addresses will affect his own application to Heaven. All his 
determinations are delivered with a beautiful humility; and he pronounces his decisions 
with the air of one who is more frequently a supplicant than a judge.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p37">Thus humble, and thus great, is the man who is moved by piety, 
and exalted by devotion. But behold this recommended by the masterly hand of a great 
divine who I have heretofore made bold with.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p38">“It is such a pleasure as can never cloy or overwork the mind; 
a delight that grows and improves under thought and reflexion, and while it exercises, 
does also endear itself to the mind. All pleasures that affect the body must needs 
weary, because they transport; and all transportation is a violence; and no violence 
can be lasting, but determines upon the falling of the spirits, which are not able 
to keep up that height of motion that the pleasure of the senses raises them to. 
And therefore how inevitably does an immoderate laughter end in a sigh, which is 
only nature’s recovering itself after a force done to it; but the religious pleasure 
of a well-disposed mind moves gently, and therefore constantly. It does not effect 
by rapture and extasy, but is like the pleasure of health, greater and stronger 
than those <pb n="165" id="iv.v-Page_165" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_165.html" />that call up the senses with grosser and more affecting 
impressions. No man’s body is as strong as his appetites; but Heaven has 
corrected the boundlessness of his voluptuous desires by stinting his strengths 
and contracting his capacities.—The pleasure of the religious man is an easy and 
a portable pleasure, such an one as he carries about in his bosom, without 
alarming either the eye or the envy of the world. A man putting all his 
pleasures into this one, is like a traveller putting all his goods into one 
jewel; the value is the same, and the convenience greater.”</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. V. Advantages of Revelation Above Natural Reason." progress="54.20%" id="iv.vi" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii">
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.1">SECT. V. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.2">ADVANTAGES OF REVELATION ABOVE NATURAL REASON. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.vi-p0.3">

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p1"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p1.1">—quicquid dignum sapiente bonoque est</span>
</i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.vi-p2">Hor. Lib. I. Ep. 4. 1. 5.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p3">—What benefits the wise and good. <span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p3.1">Creech</span>.
</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p4">RELIGION may be considered under two general heads. The first 
comprehends what we are to believe, the other what we are to practise. By those 
things which we are to believe, I mean whatever is revealed to us in the holy writings, 
and which we could not have obtained the knowledge of by the light of nature; by 
the things which we are to practise, I mean all those duties to which <pb n="166" id="iv.vi-Page_166" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_166.html" />
we are directed by reason or natural religion. The first of these I shall distinguish 
by the name of faith, the second by that of morality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p5">If we look into the mere serious part of mankind we find many 
who lay so great a stress upon faith, that they neglect morality; and many who build 
so much upon morality, that they do not pay a due regard to faith. The perfect man 
should be defective in neither of these particulars, as will be very evident to 
those who consider the benefits which arise from each of them, and which I shall 
make the subject of this day’s paper.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p6">Notwithstanding this general division of Christian duty into morality 
and faith, and that they have both their peculiar excellencies, the first has the 
preeminence in several respects.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p7"><i>First</i>, Because the greatest part of morality (as I have 
stated the notion of it) is of a fixed eternal nature, and will endure when faith 
shall fail, and be lost in conviction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p8"><i>Secondly</i>, Because a person may be qualified to do greater 
good to mankind, and become more beneficial to the world, by morality without faith, 
than by faith without morality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p9"><i>Thirdly</i>, Because morality gives a greater perfection to 
human nature, by quieting the mind, moderating the passions, and advancing the happiness 
of every man in his private capacity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p10"><i>Fourthly</i>, Because the rule of morality is <pb n="167" id="iv.vi-Page_167" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_167.html" />
much more certain than that of faith: all the civilized nations in the world agreeing 
in the great points of morality as much as they differ in those of faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p11"><i>Fifthly</i>, Because infidelity is not of so malignant a nature 
as immorality; or, to put the same reason in another light, because it is generally 
owned there may be salvation for a virtuous infidel, (particularly in the case of 
invincible ignorance,) but none for a vicious believer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p12"><i>Sixthly</i>, because faith seems to draw its principle, if 
not all its excellency, from the influence it has upon morality; as we shall see 
more at large, if we consider wherein consists the excellency of faith, or the belief 
of revealed religion; and this I think is,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p13"><i>First</i>, In explaining and carrying to greater heights several 
points of morality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p14"><i>Secondly</i>, In furnishing new and stronger motives to enforce 
the practice of morality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p15"><i>Thirdly</i>, In giving us more amiable ideas of the Supreme 
Being, more endearing notions of one another, and a truer state of ourselves, both 
in regard to the grandeur and vileness of our natures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p16"><i>Fourthly</i>, By shewing us the blackness and deformity of 
vice, which, in the Christian system, is so very great, that he who is possessed 
of all perfection, and the sovereign judge of it, is represented by several of our 
divines, as having sin to the same degree that he loves the sacred person who was 
made the propitiation of it.</p>
<pb n="168" id="iv.vi-Page_168" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_168.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p17"><i>Fifthly</i>, In being the ordinary and 
prescribed method of making morality effectual to salvation.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p18">I have only touched on these several heads, which every one who 
is conversant in discourses of this nature will easily enlarge upon in his own thoughts, 
and draw conclusions from them which may be useful to him in the conduct of his 
life. One, I am sure, is so obvious that he cannot miss it, namely, that a man cannot 
be perfect in his scheme of morality who does not strengthen and support it with 
that of the Christian faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p19">Besides this, I shall lay down two or three other maxims, which, 
I think, we may deduce from what has been said.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p20"><i>First</i>, That we should be particularly cautious of making 
any thing an article of faith which does not contribute to the confirmation or improvement 
of morality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p21"><i>Secondly</i>, That no article of faith can be true and authentic 
which weakens or subverts the practical part of religion, or what I have hitherto 
called morality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p22"><i>Thirdly</i>, That the greatest friend of morality, or natural 
religion, cannot possibly apprehend any danger from embracing Christianity, as it 
is preserved pure and uncorrupt in the doctrines of our national church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p23">There is likewise another maxim, which I think may be drawn from 
the foregoing considerations, which is this, that we should in all dubious points, 
consider any ill consequences that may arise from them, supposing <pb n="169" id="iv.vi-Page_169" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_169.html" />
they should be erroneous, before we give up our assent to them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p24">For example, in that disputable point of persecuting men for conscience 
sake, besides the embittering their minds with hatred, indignation, and all the 
vehemence of resentment, and ensnaring them to profess what they do not believe, 
we cut them off from the pleasures and advantages of society, afflict their bodies, 
distress their fortunes, hurt their reputations, ruin their families, make their 
lives painful, or put an end to them. Sure when I see such dreadful consequences 
rising from a principle, I would be as fully convinced of the truth of it as of 
a mathematical demonstration, before I would venture to act upon it, or make it 
a part of my religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p25">In this case the injury done our neighbour is plain and 
evident; the principle that puts us upon doing it of a dubious and disputable 
nature. Morality seems highly violated by the one; and whether or no a zeal for 
what a man thinks the true system of faith may justify it, is very uncertain. I 
cannot but think, if our religion produce charity, as well as zeal, it will not 
be for shewing itself by such cruel instances. But to conclude with the words of 
an excellent author, “We have just enough religion to make us hate, but not 
enough to make us love one another.”</p>
<pb n="170" id="iv.vi-Page_170" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_170.html" />
<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p26">The fewer things we want the more we resemble 
God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p27">IT was the common boast of the Heathen philosophers, that by the 
efficacy of their several doctrines they made human nature resemble the divine. 
How much mistaken soever they might be in the several means they proposed for this 
end, it must be owned that the design was great and glorious. The finest works of 
invention and imagination are of very little weight when put in the balance with 
what refines and exalts the rational mind. Longinus excuses Homer very handsomely, 
when he says, the poet made his gods like men, that he might make his men appear 
like the gods. But it must be allowed that several of the ancient philosophers acted 
as Cicero wishes Homer had done: they endeavoured rather to make men like gods than 
gods like men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p28">According to this general maxim in philosophy, some of them have 
endeavoured to place men in such a state of pleasure, or indolence at least, as 
they vainly imagined the happiness of the Supreme Being to consist in. On the other 
hand, the most virtuous sect of philosophers have created a chimerical wise man, 
whom they made exempt from passion and pain, and thought it enough to pronounce 
him all-sufficient.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p29">This last character, when divested of the glare of human philosophy 
that surrounds it, signifies no more than that a good and wise man should so arm 
himself with patience as <pb n="171" id="iv.vi-Page_171" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_171.html" />not to yield tamely to the violence of passion 
and pain; that he should learn so to suppress and contract his desires as to have 
few wants; and that he should cherish so many virtues in his soul as to have a perpetual 
force of pleasure in himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p30">The Christian religion requires, that after having framed the 
best idea we are able of the divine nature, it should be our next care to conform 
ourselves to it as far as our imperfections will permit. I might mention several 
passages in the sacred writings on this head, to which I might add many maxims and 
wise sayings of moral authors among the Greeks and Romans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p31">I shall only instance a remarkable passage to this purpose out 
of Julian’s Cæsars. The emperor having represented all the Roman emperors, with 
Alexander, the Great, as passing in review before the gods, and striving for the 
superiority, lets them all drop, excepting Alexander, Cæsar, Augustus Cæsar, Trajan, 
Marcus Aurelius, and Constantine. Each of these great heroes of antiquity lays in 
his claim for the upper place: and, in order to it, sets forth his actions after 
the most advantageous manner. But the gods, instead of being dazzled with the lustre 
of their actions, enquire, by Mercury, into the proper motive and governing principle 
that influenced them throughout the whole series of their lives and exploits. Alexander 
tells them that his aim was to conquer; Julius Cæsar, that his was to gain <pb n="172" id="iv.vi-Page_172" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_172.html" />
the highest post in his country; Augustus, to govern well; Trajan, that his was 
the same as that of Alexander, namely, to conquer. The question at length was put 
to Marcus Aurelius, who replied with great modesty, that it bad always been his 
care to imitate the gods. This conduct seems to have gained him the most votes, 
and best place in the whole assembly. Marcus Aurelius being afterwards asked to 
explain himself, declares, that by imitating the gods, he endeavoured to imitate 
them in the use of his understanding, and of all other faculties; and in particular, 
that it was always his study to have as few wants as possible in himself, and to 
do all the good he could to others.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p32">Among the many methods by which revealed religion has advanced 
morality, this is one, that it has given us a more just and perfect idea of that 
Being whom every reasonable creature ought to imitate. The young man in a Heathen 
comedy might justify his lewdness by the example of Jupiter: as indeed there was 
scarce any crime that might not be countenanced by those notions of the Deity which 
prevailed among the common people in the Heathen world. Revealed religion sets forth 
a proper object for imitation, in that Being who is the pattern, as well as the 
source, of all spiritual perfection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p33">While we remain in this life we are subject to innumerable temptations, 
which, if listened to, will make us deviate from reason <pb n="173" id="iv.vi-Page_173" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_173.html" />and 
goodness, the only things wherein we can imitate the Supreme Being. In the next 
life we meet with nothing to excite our inclinations that doth not deserve them. 
I shall therefore dismiss my reader with this maxim, viz. “Our happiness in this 
world proceeds from the suppression of our desires, but in the next world from 
the gratification of them.”</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.vi-p33.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p34">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p34.1">Quis enim virtutem amplectitur ipsam,
<br />
Præmia si tollas?</span></i></p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.vi-p35">Juv. Sat. x. I. 141.</p>
</div>
<verse id="iv.vi-p35.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.vi-p35.2">For who wound virtue, for herself, regard, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.vi-p35.3">Or wed, without the portion of reward? </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.vi-p36"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p36.1">Dryden</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p37">IT is usual with polemical writers to object ill designs to their 
adversaries. This turns their argument into satire, which, instead of shewing an 
error in the understanding, tends only to expose the morals of those they write 
against. I shall not act after this manner with respect to the freethinkers. Virtue, 
and the happiness of society, are the great ends which all men ought to promote, 
and some of that sect would be thought to have at heart above the rest of mankind. 
But supposing those who make that profession to carry on a good design in the simplicity 
of their hearts, and according to their best knowledge, yet it is much to be feared 
those well-meaning souls, while they endeavoured <pb n="174" id="iv.vi-Page_174" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_174.html" />to recommend virtue, 
have in reality been advancing the interests of vice, which, as I take to proceed 
from their ignorance of human nature, we may hope, when they become sensible of 
their mistake, they will, in consequence of that beneficent principle they pretend 
to act upon, reform their practice for the future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p38">The sages, whom I have in my eye, speak of virtue as the most 
amiable thing in the world; but at the same time that they extol her beauty, they 
take care to lessen her portion. Such innocent creatures are they, and so great 
strangers to the world, that they think this a likely method to increase the number 
of her admirers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p39">Virtue has in herself the most engaging charms; and Christianity, 
as it places her in the strongest light, and adorned with all her native attractions, 
so it kindles a new fire in the soul, by adding to them the unutterable rewards 
which attend her votaries in an eternal state. Or, if there are men of a saturnine 
and heavy complexion, who are not easily lifted up by hope, there is the prospect 
of everlasting punishment to agitate their souls, and frighten them into the practice 
of virtue, and an aversion from vice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p40">Whereas your sober freethinkers tell you that virtue indeed is 
beautiful, and vice deformed; the former deserves your love, and the latter your 
abhorrence: but then it is for their own sake, or on account of the good and evil 
which immediately attend them, <pb n="175" id="iv.vi-Page_175" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_175.html" />and are inseparable from their respective 
natures. As for the immortality of the soul, or eternal punishments and rewards, 
those are openly ridiculed, or rendered suspicious by the most sly and laboured 
artifice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p41">I will not say these men act treacherously in the cause of virtue: 
but will any one deny that they act foolishly who pretend to advance the interests 
of it by destroying or weakening the strongest motives to it, which are accommodated 
to all capacities, and fitted to work on all dispositions, and enforcing those alone 
which can affect only a generous and exalted mind?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p42">Surely they must be destitute of passion themselves, and unacquainted 
with the force it hath on the minds of others, who can imagine that the mere beauty 
of fortitude, temperance, and justice, is sufficient to sustain the mind of man 
in a severe course of self-denial against all the temptations of present profit 
and sensuality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p43">It is my opinion, the free-thinkers should be treated as a set 
of poor ignorant creatures, that have not sense to discover the excellency of religion: 
it being evident those men are no witches; nor likely to be guilty of any deep deign, 
who proclaim aloud to the world that they have less motives of honesty than the 
rest of their fellow subjects; who have all the inducements to the exercise of any 
virtue which a free-thinker can possibly have and besides, the expectation of never-ending 
happiness or misery, as the consequence of their choice.</p>
<pb n="176" id="iv.vi-Page_176" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_176.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p44">Are not men actuated by their passions? and 
are not hope and fear the most powerful of our passions? and 
are there any objects which can arouse and awaken our hopes 
and fears like those prospects that warm and penetrate the heart 
of a Christian, but are not regarded by a free-thinker?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p45">It is not only a clear point, that a Christian breaks through 
stronger engagements whenever he surrenders himself to commit a criminal action, 
and is stung with a sharper remorse after it, than a free-thinker: but it should 
even seem that a man who believes no future state would act a foolish part in being 
thoroughly honest. For what reason is there why such a one should postpone his own 
private interest or pleasure to the doing his duty? If a Christian foregoes some 
present advantage for the sake of his conscience, he acts accountably, because it 
is with the view of gaining some greater future good. But he that, having no such 
view, should yet conscientiously deny himself a present good, in any incident where 
he may save appearance, is altogether as stupid as he that would trust him at such 
a juncture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p46">It will perhaps be said, that virtue is her own reward; that a 
natural gratification attends good actions, which is alone sufficient to excite 
men to the performance of them. But although there is nothing more lovely than virtue, 
and the practice of it is the surest way to solid natural happiness even in <pb n="177" id="iv.vi-Page_177" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_177.html" />
this life: yet titles, estates, and fantastical pleasures are more ardently sought 
after by most men than the natural gratifications of a reasonable mind; and it cannot 
be denied that virtue and innocence are not always the readiest methods to attain 
that sort of happiness. Besides, the fumes of passion must be allayed, and reason 
must burn brighter than ordinary, to enable men to see and relish all the native 
beauties and delights of a virtuous life. And though we should grant our free-thinkers 
to be a set of refined spirits capable only of being enamoured of virtue, yet what 
would become of the bulk of mankind, who have gross understandings, but lively senses 
and strong passions? What a deluge of lust, and fraud, and violence, would, in a 
little time, overflow the whole nation, if these wise advocates for morality were 
universally hearkened to? Lastly, opportunities do sometimes offer, in which a man 
may wickedly make his fortune, or indulge a pleasure, without fear of temporal damage, 
either in reputation, health, or fortune. In such cases, what restraint do they 
lie under who have no regards beyond the grave? the inward compunctions of a wicked, 
as well as the joys of an upright mind, being grafted on the sense of another state.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p47">The thought that our existence terminates with this life doth 
naturally check the soul in any generous pursuit, contract her views, and fix them 
on temporary and selfish ends. It dethrones the reason, extinguishes all noble <pb n="178" id="iv.vi-Page_178" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_178.html" />
and heroic sentiments, and subjects the mind to the slavery of every present passion. 
The wise Heathens of antiquity were not ignorant of this; hence they endeavoured, 
by fables and conjectures, and the glimmerings of nature, to possess the minds of 
men with the belief of a future state, which has been since brought to light by 
the gospel, and is now most inconsistently decried by a few weak men, who would 
have us believe that they promote virtue by turning religion into ridicule.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.vi-p47.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p48"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p48.1">Mens agitat molem</span> </i>.—Virg. Æn. 
vi. I. 727.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p49">God actuates this universal frame.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p50">TO one who regards things with a philosophical eye, and hath a 
soul capable of being delighted with the sense that truth and knowledge prevail 
among men, it must be a grateful reflection to think that the sublimest truths which 
among the Heathens, only here and there, one of brighter parts, and more leisure 
than ordinary, could attain to, are now grown familiar to the meaner inhabitants 
of these nations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p51">Whence came this surprising change, that regions formerly inhabited 
by ignorant and savage people should now outshine ancient Greece, and the other 
eastern countries, so renowned of old, in the most elevated notions of theology 
and morality? Is it the effect of our own parts and industry? Have <pb n="179" id="iv.vi-Page_179" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_179.html" />
our common mechanics more refined understanding than the ancient philosophers? It 
is owing to the God of truth, who came down from heaven, and condescended to be 
himself our teacher. It is as we are Christians, that we profess more excellent 
and divine truths than the rest of mankind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p52">If there be any of the free-thinkers who are not direct Atheists, 
charity would incline one to believe them ignorant of what is here advanced. And 
it is for their information that I write this paper; the design of which is to compare 
the ideas that Christians entertain of the being and attributes of a God, with the 
gross notions of the Heathen world. Is it possible for the mind of man to conceive 
a more august idea of the Deity than is set forth in the holy scriptures? I shall 
throw together some passages relating to this subject, which I propose only, as 
philosophical sentiments, to be considered by a free-thinker.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p53">“Though there be that are called gods, yet to us there is but 
one God. He made the heaven, and heaven of heavens, with all their host; the earth, 
and all things that are therein; the seas, and all that is therein. He said, let 
them be, and it was so. He had stretched forth the heavens. He hath founded the 
earth, and hung it upon nothing. He hath shut up the sea with doors, and said hitherto 
shalt thou come, and no further; and here shall thy proud waves be stayed. The Lord, 
is an invisible spirit, in whom we live, and move, and have our being. He is <pb n="180" id="iv.vi-Page_180" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_180.html" />
the fountain of life. He preserveth man and beast. He giveth food to all flesh. 
In his hand is the soul of every living thing, and the breath of all mankind. The 
Lord tnaketh poor, and maketh rich. He bringeth low, and lifteth up. He killeth, 
and maketh alive. He woundeth, and healeth. By him kings reign, and princes decree 
justice; and not a sparrow falleth to the ground without him. All angels, authorities, 
and powers, are subject to him. He appointeth the moon for seasons, and the sun 
knoweth his going down. He thundereth with his voice, and directeth it under the 
whole heaven, and his lightnings unto the end of the earth. Fire and hail, snow 
and vapour, wind and storm, fulfil his word. The Lord is King for ever and ever, 
and his dominion is an everlasting dominion. The earth and the heavens shall perish; 
but thou, O Lord! remainest. They all shall wax old as doth a garment, and as a 
vellum shalt thou fold them up and they shall be changed; but thou art the same, 
and thy years shall have no end. God is perfect in knowledge; his understanding 
is infinite. He is the Father of lights. He looketh to the ends of the earth, and 
seeth under the whole heaven. The Lord beholdeth all the children of men from the 
place of his habitation, and considereth all their works. He knoweth our down-sitting 
and up-rising. He compasseth our path, and counteth our steps. He is acquainted 
with all our ways; and when we enter <pb n="181" id="iv.vi-Page_181" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_181.html" />our closet, and shut our 
door, he seeth us. He knoweth the things that come into our mind, every one of 
them: and no thought can be withholden from him. The Lord is good to all, and 
his tender mercies are over all his works. He is a Father of the fatherless, and 
a Judge of the widow. He is the God of peace, the Father of mercies, and the God 
of all comfort and consolation. The Lord is great, and we know him not; his 
greatness is unsearchable. Who but he hath measured the waters in the hollow of 
his hand, and meted out the heavens with a span? Thine, O Lord, is the 
greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty. Thou 
art very great, thou art clothed with honour. Heaven is thy throne, and the 
earth is thy footstool.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p54">Can the mind of a philosopher rise to a more just and magnificent, 
and at the same time, a more amiable idea of the Deity, than is here set forth in 
the strongest images and most emphatical language? and yet this is the language 
of shepherds and fishermen. The illiterate Jews and poor persecuted Christians retained 
these noble sentiments, while the polite and powerful nations of the earth were 
given up to that sottish sort of worship of which the following elegant description 
is extracted from one of the inspired writers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p55">“Who hath formed a god, or molten an image that is profitable 
for nothing? The smith with the tongs both worketh in the <pb n="182" id="iv.vi-Page_182" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_182.html" />coals, and 
fashioneth it with hammers, and worketh it with the strength of his arms; yea he 
is hungry and his strength faileth. He drinketh no water and is faint. A man planteth 
an ash, and the rain cloth nourish it. He burneth part thereof in the fire. He roasteth 
roast. He warmeth himself. And the residue thereof he maketh a god. He falleth down 
unto it, and worshippeth it, and prayeth unto it, and faith, Deliver me; for thou 
art my god. None considereth in his heart, I have burned part of it in the fire, 
yea also, I have baked bread upon the coals thereof: I have roasted flesh and 
eaten it: and than I make the residue thereof an abomination? shall I fall down 
to the stock of a tree?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p56">In such circumstances as these, for a man to declare for free-thinking, 
and disengage himself from the yoke of idolatry, were doing honour to human nature, 
and a work well becoming the great asserters of reason. But in a church, where our 
adoration is directed to the Supreme Being, and (to say the least) where is nothing 
either in the object or manner of worship that contradicts the light of nature, 
there, under the pretence of free-thinking, to rail at the religious institutions 
of their country, sheweth an undistinguishing genius that mistakes opposition for 
freedom of thought. And, indeed, notwithstanding the pretences of some few among 
our free-thinkers, I can hardly think there are men so and inconsistent <pb n="183" id="iv.vi-Page_183" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_183.html" />
with themselves as to have a serious regard for natural religion, and at the same 
time use their utmost endeavours to destroy the credit of those sacred writings, 
which as they have been the means of bringing these parts of the world to the knowledge 
of natural religion, so in case they lose their authority over the minds of men, 
we should of course sink into the same idolatry which we see practised by other 
unenlightened nations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p57">If a person, who exerts himself in the modern way of free-thinking, 
be not a stupid idolater, it is undeniable, that he contributes all he can to the 
making other men so, either by ignorance or design; which lays him under the dilemma, 
I will not say of being a fool or knave, but of incurring the contempt or detestation 
of mankind.</p>
<pb n="184" id="iv.vi-Page_184" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_184.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. VI. Excellency of the Christian Institution." progress="59.85%" id="iv.vii" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii">
<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.1">SECT. VI. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.2">EXCELLENCY OF THE CHRISTIAN INSTITUTION. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.vii-p0.3">
<p class="continue" id="iv.vii-p1">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.vii-p1.1">Aptissima quæque dabunt dii <br />
Charior est illis homo, quam sibi</span></i>—Juv. S. 10 I. 345.</p></div>
<verse id="iv.vii-p1.3">
<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p1.4">—The gods will grant </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p1.5">What their unerring wisdom sees thee want: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p1.6">In goodness, as in greatness they excel; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.vii-p1.7">Ah that we lov’d ourselves but half so 
well! </l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.vii-p2"><span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p2.1">Dryden</span>.</p>


<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p3">IT is owing to pride, and a secret affectation of a certain self-existence, 
that the noblest motive for action that ever was proposed to man, is not acknowledged 
the glory and happiness of their being. The heart is treacherous to itself, and 
we do not let our reflections go deep enough to receive religion as the most honourable 
incentive to good and worthy actions. It is our natural weakness, to flatter ourselves 
into a belief, that if we search into our inmost thoughts, we find ourselves wholly 
disinterested, and divested of any views arising from self-love and vain glory. 
But however spirits of superficial greatness may disdain at first sight to do any 
thing, but from a noble impulse in themselves, without any future regards in this 
or another being: upon stricter inquiry they will find to act worthily and expect 
to be rewarded only in another world, is as heroic a pitch of virtue as human nature 
can arrive at. if the tenor of our actions have any other motive, than the desire 
to be pleasing <pb n="185" id="iv.vii-Page_185" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_185.html" />in the eye of the Deity, it will necessarily follow 
that we must be more than men, if we are not too much exalted in prosperity, and 
depressed in adversity; but the Christian world has a leader, the contemplation 
of whose life and sufferings must administer comfort in affliction, while the sense 
of his power and omnipotence must give them humiliation in prosperity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p4">It is owing to the forbidden and unlovely constraint with which 
men of low conceptions act when they think they conform themselves to religion, 
as well as to the more odious conduct of hypocrites, that the word Christian does 
not carry with it, at first view, all that is great, worthy, friendly, generous, 
and heroic. The man who suspends his hopes of the reward of worthy actions till 
after death, who can bestow unseen, who can overlook hatred, do good to his slanderer, 
who can never be angry at his friend, never revengeful to his enemy, is certainly 
formed for the benefit of society; yet these are so far from heroic virtues, that 
they are but the ordinary duties of a Christian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p5">When a man with a steady faith, looks back on the great catastrophe 
of this day, with what bleeding emotions of heart must he contemplate the life and 
sufferings of his Deliverer? When his agonies occur to him, how will he weep to 
reflect that he has often forgot them for the glance of a wanton, for the applause 
of a vain world, for an heap of <pb n="186" id="iv.vii-Page_186" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_186.html" />
fleeting past pleasures, which are at present aching sorrows!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p6">How pleasing is the contemplation of the lowly steps our Almighty 
Leader took in conducting us to his heavenly mansions! In plain and apt parable, 
similitude, and allegory, our great Master enforced the doctrine of our salvation; 
but they of his acquaintance, instead of receiving what they could not oppose, were 
offended at the presumption of being wiser than they: they could not raise their 
little ideas above the consideration of him, in those circumstances familiar to 
them, or conceive that he who appeared not more terrible or pompous, should have 
any thing more exalted than themselves; he in that place therefore would not longer 
ineffectually exert a power which was incapable of conquering the prepossession 
a their narrow and mean conceptions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p7">Multitudes followed him, and brought him the dumb, the blind, 
the sick, and maimed; whom when their Creator had touched, with a second life they 
saw, spoke, leaped, and ran. In affection to him, and admiration of his actions, 
the crowd could not leave him, but waited near him till they were almost as faint 
and helpless as others they brought for succour. He had compassion on them, and 
by a miracle supplied their necessities. Oh! the ecstatic entertainment, when they 
could behold their food immediately increase to the distributer’s hand, and see 
their God in person feeding and refreshing <pb n="187" id="iv.vii-Page_187" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_187.html" />his creatures! Oh envied 
happiness! But why do I say envied? as if our God did not still preside over our 
temperate meals, chearful hours, and innocent conversations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p8">But though the sacred story is every where full of miracles not 
inferior to this, and though in the midst of those acts of divinity he never gave 
the least hint of a design to become a secular Prince, yet had not hitherto the 
apostles themselves any other hopes than of worldly power, preferment, riches and 
pomp; for Peter, upon an accident of ambition among the apostles, hearing his Master 
explain that his kingdom was not of this world, was so scandalized, that he, whom 
he had so long followed, should suffer the ignominy, shame, and death which he foretold, 
that he took him aside, and said, “Be it far from thee, Lord! this shall not be 
unto thee:” for which he suffered a severe reprehension from his Master, as having 
in his view the glory of man rather than that of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p9">The great change of things began to draw near, when the Lord of 
nature thought fit as a Saviour and Deliverer to make his public entry into Jerusalem 
with more than the power of joy, but none of the ostentation and pomp of a triumph; 
he came humble, meek, and lowly; with an unfelt new extasy, multitudes strewed his 
way with garments and olive branches, crying with loud gladness and acclamation, 
“Hosannah to the son of David, blessed is he that cometh in <pb n="188" id="iv.vii-Page_188" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_188.html" />the name 
of the Lord!” At this great King’s accession to his throne, men were not ennobled, 
but saved; crimes were not remitted, but sins forgiven; he did not bestow medals, 
honours, favours, but health, joy, sight, speech. The first object the blind ever 
saw, was the author of sight; while the lame ran before, and the dumb repeated the Hosannah. Thus attended, he entered into his own house, the sacred temple, and, 
by his divine authority, expelled traders and worldlings that profaned it; and thus 
did he, for a time, use a great and despotic power, to let unbelievers understand, 
that it was not want of, but superiority to, all worldly dominion, that made him 
not exert it. But is this then the Saviour? is this the Deliverer? shall this obscure 
Nazarene command Israel, and sit on the throne of David? Their proud and disdainful 
hearts, which were petrified with the love and pride of this world, were impregnable 
to the reception of so mean a benefactor, and were now enough exasperated with benefits 
to conspire his death. Our Lord was sensible of their design, and prepared his disciples 
for it, by recounting to them now more distinctly what should befal him; but Peter, 
with an ungrounded resolution, and in a flush of temper, made a sanguine protestation, 
that though all men were offended in him, yet would not he be offended. It was a 
great article of our Saviour’s business in the world, to bring us to a sense of 
our inability, without <pb n="189" id="iv.vii-Page_189" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_189.html" />God’s assistance, to do any thing great or 
good; he therefore told Peter, who thought so well of his courage and fidelity, 
that they would both fail him, and even he should deny him thrice that very night.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p10">“But what heart can conceive, what tongue utter the sequel? 
Who is that yonder, buffeted, mocked and spurned? Whom do they drag like a 
felon? Whither do they carry my Lord, my King, my Saviour, and my God? And will 
he die to expiate those very injuries? See where they have nailed the Lord and 
giver of life! how his wounds blacken, his body writhes, and heart heaves with 
pity and with agony! Oh Almighty Sufferer! look down, look down from thy 
triumphant infamy: lo, he inclines his head to his sacred bosom! hark, he 
groans! see, he expires! The earth trembles, the temple rends, the rocks burst, 
the dead arise: which are the quick? which are the dead! Sure nature, all nature 
is departing with her Creator.”</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p11">IF to inform the understanding and regulate the will, is the most 
lasting and diffusive benefit, there will not be found so useful and excellent an 
institution as that of the Christian priesthood which is now become the scorn of 
fools. That a numerous order of men should be consecrated to the study of the most 
sublime and beneficial truths, with a design to propagate them by their discourses 
and writings, to inform their fellow-creatures <pb n="190" id="iv.vii-Page_190" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_190.html" />of the being and attributes 
of the Deity, to possess their minds with the sense of a future state, and not only 
to explain the nature of every virtue and moral duty, but likewise to persuade mankind 
to the practice of them by the most powerful and engaging motives, is a thing so 
excellent and necessary to the well being of the world, that no body but a modern 
free-thinker could have the forehead or folly to turn it into ridicule.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p12">The light in which these points should be exposed to the view 
of one who is prejudiced against the names, religion, church, priest, and the like, 
is, to consider the clergy as so many philosophers, the churches as schools, and 
their sermons as lectures, for the information and improvement of the audience. 
How would the heart of Socrates or Tully have rejoiced, had they lived in a nation, 
where the law had made provision for philosophers to read lectures of morality and 
theology every seventh day, in several thousands of schools erected at the public 
charge throughout the whole country, at which lectures all ranks and sexes, without 
distinction, were obliged to be present for their general improvement? And what 
wicked wretches would they think those men, who should endeavour to defeat the purpose 
of so divine an institution?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p13">It is indeed usual with that low tribe of writers, to pretend 
their design is only to reform the church, and expose the vices and not the order 
of the clergy. The author of <pb n="191" id="iv.vii-Page_191" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_191.html" />a pamphlet printed the other day, (which, 
without my mentioning the title, will on this occasion occur to the thoughts of 
those who have read it) hopes to insinuate by that artifice what he is afraid or 
ashamed openly to maintain. But there are two points which clearly shew what it 
is he aims at. The first is, that he constantly uses the word priest in such a manner, 
as that his reader cannot but observe he means to throw an odium on the clergy of 
the church of England, from their being called by a name which they enjoy in common 
with Heathens and Imposters. The other is, his raking together and exaggerating 
with great spleen and industry, all those actions of churchmen, which either by 
their own illness, or the bad light in which he places them, tend to give men an 
ill impression of the dispensers of the Gospel: all which he pathetically addresses 
to the consideration of his wise and honest countryman of the laity. The sophistry 
and ill-breeding of these proceedings are so obvious to men who have any pretence 
to that character, that I need say no more either of them or their author.</p>
<pb n="192" id="iv.vii-Page_192" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_192.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. VII. Dignity of the Scripture Language." progress="62.33%" id="iv.viii" prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix">
<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.1">SECT. VII. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.2">DIGNITY OF THE SCRIPTURE LANGUAGE. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.viii-p0.3">
<verse id="iv.viii-p0.4">
<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p0.5">With hymns divine the joyous banquet ends; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p0.6">The Peans lengthen’d till the sun descends: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p0.7">The Greeks restor’d the grateful notes 
prolong; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.viii-p0.8">Apollo listens, and approves the song.</l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p1.1">Pope</span>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p2">THERE is a certain coldness and indifference in the phrases of 
our European languages, when they are compared with the Oriental forms of speech: 
and it happens very luckily, that the Hebrew idioms run into the English tongue 
with a particular grace and beauty. Our language has received innumerable elegancies 
and improvements, from that infusion of Hebraisms, which are derived to it out of 
the poetical pates in holy writ. They give a force and energy to our expressions, 
warm and animate our language, and convey our thoughts in more ardent and intense 
phrases, than any that are to be met with in our own tongue.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p3">There is something so pathetic in this kind of diction, that it 
often sets the mind in a flame, and makes our hearts burn within us. How cold and 
dead does a prayer appear, that is composed in the most elegant and polite forms 
of speech, which are natural to our tongue, when it is not heightened by that solemnity 
of phrase, which may be drawn from the sacred writings. It has been said by some 
of the ancients, that if the gods were to talk with men, they would certainly speak 
in Plato’s style; but I think we may say with justice, that when mortals converse <pb n="193" id="iv.viii-Page_193" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_193.html" />
with their Creator, they cannot do it in so proper a style as in that of the holy 
Scriptures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p4">If any one would judge of the beauties of poetry that are to be 
met with in the divine writings, and examine how kindly the Hebrew manners of speech 
mix and incorporate with the English language; after having perused the book of 
Psalms, let him read a literal translation of Horace or Pindar. He will find in 
these two last such an absurdity and confusion of style, with such a comparative 
poverty of imagination as will make him very sensible of what I have been here advancing.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p5">Since we have therefore such a treasury of words, so beautiful 
in themselves, and so proper for the airs of music, I cannot but wonder that persons 
of distinction should give so little attention and encouragement to that kind of 
music which would have its foundation in reason, and which would improve our virtue 
in proportion as it raised our delight. The passions that are excited by ordinary 
composition generally flow from such silly and absurd occasions, that a man is ashamed 
to reflect upon them seriously; but the fear, the love, the sorrow, the indignation 
that are awakened in the mind by hymns and anthems, Make the heart better and proceed 
from such causes as are altogether reasonable and praiseworthy. Pleasure and duty 
go hand in hand, and the greater our satisfaction is, the greater is our religion.
</p>
<pb n="194" id="iv.viii-Page_194" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_194.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p6">Music among those who were styled the chosen 
people, was a religious art. The songs of Zion, which, we have 
reason to believe, were in high repute among the courts of the 
eastern monarchs, were nothing else but psalms and pieces of 
poetry that adored or celebrated the Supreme Being. The greatest 
conqueror in this holy nation, after the manner of the old Grecian 
lyrics, did not only compose the words of his divine odes but 
generally let them to music himself: after which, his works, 
though they were consecrated to the tabernacle, became the national 
entertainment, as well as the devotion of his people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p7">The first original of the drama was a religious worship consisting 
only of a chorus, which was nothing else but an hymn to a deity. As luxury and voluptuousness 
prevailed over innocence and religion, this form of worship degenerated into tragedies: 
in which however the chorus so far remembered its first office, as to brand every 
thing that was vicious, and recommend every thing that was laudable; to intercede 
with heaven for the innocent, and to implore its vengeance on the criminal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p8">Homer and Hesiod intimate to us how this art should be applied, 
when they represent the muses as surrounding Jupiter, and warbling their hymns about 
his throne: I might shew from innumerable passages in ancient writers, not only 
that vocal and instrumental music were made use of in their religious <pb n="195" id="iv.viii-Page_195" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_195.html" />
worship; but that their most favourite diversions were filled with songs and hymns 
to their respective deities. Had we frequent entertainments of this nature among 
us, they would not a little purify and exalt our passions, give our thoughts a proper 
turn, and cherish those divine impulses in the soul, which every one feels that 
has not stifled them by sensual and immoderate pleasures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p9">Music, when thus applied, raises noble hints in the mind of the 
hearer, and fills it with great conceptions. It strengthens devotion, and advances 
praise into rapture. It lengthens out every act of worship, and produces more lasting 
and permanent impressions in the mind, than those which accompany any transient 
form of words that are uttered in the ordinary method of religious worship.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.viii-p9.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p10">—<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p10.1">Fungar inani <br />
Munere</span>—</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.viii-p11">Virg. Æn. vi. I 885.</p>

<p class="continue" id="iv.viii-p12">An unavailing duty I discharge.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p13">DR. TILLOTSON, in his discourse concerning the danger of all known 
sin, both from the light of nature and revelation, after having given us the description 
of the last day out of holy writ, has this remarkable passage.</p>
<pb n="196" id="iv.viii-Page_196" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_196.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p14">“I appeal to any man, whither this be not a representation of 
things very proper and suitable to that great day, wherein he who made the world 
shall come to judge it; and whether the wit of man devised any thing so awful, 
and so agreeable to the majesty of God, and the solemn judgment of the whole 
world. The description which Virgil makes of the Elysian fields and the infernal 
regions, how infinitely do they fall short of the majesty of the holy scripture, 
and the description there made of heaven and hell, and of the great and terrible 
day of the Lord! so that in comparison they are childish and trifling; and yet 
perhaps he had the most regular and most governed imagination of any man that 
ever lived, and observed the greatest decorum in his characters and 
descriptions. But who can declare the great things of God but he to whom God 
shall reveal them.”
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p15">This observation was worthy a most polite man, and ought to be 
of authority with all who are such, so far as to examine whether he spoke that as 
a man of a just taste and judgment, or advanced it merely for the service of his 
doctrine as a clergyman.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p16">I am very confident, whoever reads the gospels with an heart as 
much prepared in favour of them as when he sits down to Virgil or Homer, will find 
no passage there which is not told with more natural force than any episode in either 
of those wits, who were the chief of mere mankind.</p>
<pb n="197" id="iv.viii-Page_197" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_197.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p17">The lad thing I read was the <scripRef passage="Luke 24:1-52" id="iv.viii-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|24|1|24|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.1-Luke.24.52">
24th chapter of St. Luke</scripRef>, which gives an account of the manner in 
which our blessed Saviour, after his resurrection, joined with two disciples, on 
the way to Emmaus, as an ordinary traveller, and took the privilege as such to 
enquire of them what occasioned a sadness he observed in their countenances, or 
whether it was from any public cause: their wonder that any man so near 
Jerusalem should be a stranger to what had passed there; their acknowledgment to 
one they meet accidentally that they had believed in this prophet; and that now, 
the third day after his death, they were in doubt as to their pleasing hope 
which occasioned the heaviness he took notice of, are all represented in a style 
which men of letters call the great and noble simplicity. The attention of the 
disciples, when he expounded the scriptures concerning himself, his offering to 
take his leave of them, their fondness of his stay, and the manifestation of the 
great guest whom they had entertained while he was yet at meat with them, are 
all incidents which wonderfully please the imagination of a Christian reader, 
and give to him something of that touch of mind which the brethren felt, when 
they said one to another, “Did not our hearts burn within us while he talked 
with us by the way, and while he opened to us the scriptures?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p18">I am very far from pretending to treat these matters as they deserve; 
but I hope <pb n="198" id="iv.viii-Page_198" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_198.html" />those gentlemen who are qualified for it, and called to 
it, will forgive me, and consider that I speak as a mere secular man, impartially 
considering the effect which the sacred writings will have upon the soul of an intelligent 
reader; and it is some argument, that a thing is the immediate work of God when 
it so infinitely transcends all the labour of man. When I look upon Raphael’s picture 
of our Saviour appearing to his disciples after his resurrection, I cannot but think 
the just disposition of that piece has in it the force of many volumes on the subject: 
the evangelists are easily distinguished from the rest by a passionate zeal and 
love which the painter has thrown in their faces; the huddled group of those who 
stand most distant are admirable representations of men abashed with their late 
unbelief and hardness of heart. And such endeavours as this of Raphael, and of all 
men not called to the altar, are collateral helps not to be despised by the ministers 
of the gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p19">It is with this view that I presume upon subjects of this kind; 
and men may take up this paper, and be catched by an admoni tion under the disguise 
of a diversion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p20">All the arts and sciences ought to be employed in one confederacy 
against the prevailing torrent of vice and impiety; and it will be no small step 
in the progress of religion, if it is as evident as it ought to be, that he wants 
the best taste and best sense a man can have who is cold to the beauty of holiness.
</p>
<pb n="199" id="iv.viii-Page_199" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_199.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p21">As for my part, when I have happened to attend 
the corpse of a friend to his interment, and have seen a graceful 
man at the entrance of a church-yard, who became the dignity 
of his function, and assumed an authority which is natural to 
truth, pronounce, “I am the resurrection and the life: he that 
believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and 
whosoever liveth, and believeth in me, shall never die:” I say, upon such an 
occasion, the retrospect upon past actions between the deceased, whom I 
followed, and myself, together with the many little circumstances that strike 
upon the soul, and alternately give grief and consolation, have vanished like a 
dream; and I have been relieved as by a voice from heaven, when the solemnity 
has proceeded, and after a long pause, I have heard the servant of God utter, “I 
know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the later day upon the 
earth; and though worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: whom 
I shall see for myself, and my eyes shall behold, and not another.” How have I 
been raised above this world, and all its regards, and how well prepared to 
receive the next sentence which the holy man has spoken; “we brought nothing 
into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out; the Lord gave, and 
the Lord hath taken away: blessed be the name of the Lord!”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p22">There are, I know, men of heavy temper, <pb n="200" id="iv.viii-Page_200" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_200.html" />without 
genius, who can read these expressions of scripture with as much indifference as 
they do the rest of these loose papers: however, I will not despair to bring men 
of wit into a love and admiration of sacred writings; and, as old as I am, I promised 
myself to see the day when I shall be as much the fashion among men of politeness 
to admire a rapture of St. Paul, as any fine expression of Virgil or Horace, and 
to see a well-dressed young man produce an evangelist out of his pocket, and be 
no more out of countenance than if it were a classic printed by Elzevir.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p23">It is a gratitude that ought to be paid to Providence by men of 
distinguished faculties, to praise and adore the Author of their being with a suitable 
to those faculties, and rouse slower men, by their words, actions and writings, 
to a participation of their transports and thanksgivings.</p>
<pb n="201" id="iv.viii-Page_201" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_201.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. VIII. Against Atheism and Infidelity." progress="65.01%" id="iv.ix" prev="iv.viii" next="iv.x">
<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.1">SECT. VIII. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.2">AGAINST ATHEISM AND INFIDELITY. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.ix-p0.3">

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p1">—Procul O! Procul este profani!</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p2">Virg. Æn. vi. I. 258.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p3">Hence! far hence, O ye profane!</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p4">THE watchman, who does me particular honours, as being the chief 
man in the lane, gave so very great a thump at my door last night that I awakened 
at the knock, and heard myself complimented with the usual salutation of Good-morrow, 
Mr. Bickerstaff, Good-morrow, my masters all. The silence and darkness of the night 
disposed me to be more than ordinarily serious; and as my attention was not drawn 
out among exterior objects by the avocations of sense, my thoughts naturally fell 
upon myself. I was considering, amidst the stillness of the night, what was the 
proper employment of a thinking being; what were the perfections it should propose 
to itself; and what the end it should aim at. My mind is of such a particular cast, 
that the falling of a shower of rain, or the whistling of wind, at such a time, 
is apt to fill my thoughts with something awful and solemn. I was in this disposition, 
when our bellman began his midnight hom<span class="unclear" id="iv.ix-p4.1">il</span>y (which he 
has been repeating to us every winter night for these twenty years) with the usual
<span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p4.2">exordium</span>,</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ix-p5"><i>Oh! mortal man, thou that art born in sin!</i></p>
<pb n="202" id="iv.ix-Page_202" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_202.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p6">Sentiments of this nature, which are in themselves 
just and reasonable, however debased by the circumstances that 
accompany them, do not fail to produce their natural effect 
in a mind that is not perverted and depraved by wrong notions 
of gallantry, politeness, and ridicule. The temper which I now 
found myself in, as well as the time of the year, put me in 
mind of those lines in Shakespeare, wherein, according to his 
agreeable wildness of imagination, he has wrought a country 
tradition into a beautiful piece of poetry. In the tragedy of 
Hamlet, where the ghost vanishes upon the cock’s crowing, he 
takes occasion to mention its crowing all hours of the night 
about Christmas time, and to insinuate a kind of religious veneration 
for that season.</p>

<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p6.1">
<verse id="iv.ix-p6.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.3">It faded on the crowing of the cock. </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.4">Some say, that ever ’gainst that season 
comes </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.5">Wherein our Saviour’s birth is celebrated, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.6">The bird of dawning singeth all night 
long; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.7">And then, say they, no spirit walks abroad; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.8">The nights are wholesome, then no planets 
strike, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.9">No fairy takes, no witch hath power to 
charm: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p6.10">So hallow’d and so gracious is the time. </l>
</verse>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p7">This admirable author, as well as the best and greatest men of 
all ages, and of all nations, seems to have had his mind thoroughly seasoned with 
religion, as is evident by many passages in his plays that would not be suffered 
by a modern audience; and are therefore certain instances that the age he <pb n="203" id="iv.ix-Page_203" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_203.html" />
lived in had a much greater sense of virtue than the present.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p8">It is indeed a melancholy reflection to consider that the British 
nation, which is now at a greater height of glory for its councils and conquests 
than it ever was before, should distinguish itself by a certain looseness of principles, 
and a falling off from those schemes of thinking which conduce to the happiness 
and perfection of human nature. This evil comes upon us from the works of a few 
sole<span class="unclear" id="iv.ix-p8.1">mn</span> blockheads, that meet together with the zeal 
and seriousness of apostles, to extirpate common sense, and propagate infidelity. 
These are the wretches, who, without any show of wit, learning, or reason, publish 
their crude conceptions with an ambition of appearing more wise than the rest of 
mankind, upon no other pretence than that of dissenting from them. One gets by heart 
a catalogue of title-pages and editions, and immediately to become conspicuous, 
declares that he is an unbeliever. Another knows how to write a receipt, or cut 
up a dog, and forthwith argues again the immortality of the soul. I have known many 
a little wit, in the ostentation of his parts, rally the truth of the scripture, 
who was not able to read a chapter in it. Those poor wretches talk blasphemy for 
want of discourse, and are rather the objects of scorn or pity than of our indignation; 
but the grave disputant that reads and writes, and spends all his time in convincing 
himself and <pb n="204" id="iv.ix-Page_204" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_204.html" />the world that he is no better than a brute, ought to 
be whipped out of a government, as a blot to a civil society, and a defamer of mankind. 
I love to consider an infidel, whether distinguished by the title of Deist, Atheist, 
or Free-thinker, in three different lights; in his solitudes, his afflictions, and 
his last moments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p9">A wise man, that lives up to the principles of reason and virtue, 
if one considers him in his solitude, as taking in the system of the universe, observing 
the mutual dependence and harmony, by which the whole frame of it hangs together, 
beating down his passions or swelling his thoughts with magnificent ideas of Providence, 
makes a nobler figure in the eye of an intelligent being than the greatest conqueror 
amidst all the pomps and solemnities of a triumph. On the contrary, there is not 
a more ridiculous animal than an Atheist in his retirement. His mind is incapable 
of rapture or elevation; he can only consider himself as an insignificant figure 
in a landscape, and wandering up and down in a field or a meadow, under the same 
terms as the meanest animals about him, and as subject to as total a mortality as 
they; with this aggravation, that he is the only one amongst them who lies under 
the apprehension of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p10">In distresses, he must be of all creatures the most helpless and 
forlorn; he feels the whole pressure of a present calamity without being relieved 
by the memory of any thing <pb n="205" id="iv.ix-Page_205" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_205.html" />that is past, or the prospect of any thing 
that is to come. Annihilation is the greatest blessing that he proposes to himself, 
and an halter or a pistol the only refuge he can fly to. But if you would behold 
one of those gloomy miscreants in his poorest figure; you must consider him under 
the terrors, or at the approach of death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p11">About thirty years ago I was a-shipboard with one of these vermine, 
when there arose a <span class="unclear" id="iv.ix-p11.1">br</span>isk gale, which could frighten 
nobody but himself. Upon the rolling of the ship, he fell upon his knees, and confessed 
to the chaplain, that he had been a vile Atheist, and had denied a Supreme Being 
ever since he came to his estate. The good wan was astonished, and a report immediately 
ran through the ship that there was an Atheist upon the upper deck. Several of the 
common seamen, who had never heard the word before, thought it had been some strange 
fish; but they were more surprised when they saw it was a man, and heard out of 
his own mouth, that he never believed, till that day, that there was a God. As he 
lay in the agonies of confession, one of the honest tars whispered to the boatswain, 
that it would be a good deed to heave him over board. But we were now within sight 
of port, when of a sudden the wind fell, and the penitent relapsed, begging all 
of us that were present, as we were Gentlemen, not to say any thing of what had 
passed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p12">He had not been ashore above two days, <pb n="206" id="iv.ix-Page_206" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_206.html" />when one 
of the company began to rally him upon his devotion on shipboard, which the other 
denied in so high terms, that it produced the lie on both sides, and ended in a 
duel. The Atheist was run thro’ the body, and after some loss of blood, became as 
good a Christian as he was at sea, till he found that his wound was not mortal. 
He is at present one of the Free-thinkers of the age, and now writing a pamphlet 
against several received opinions concerning the existence of fairies.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p13">AFTER having treated of false zealots in religion,<note n="2" id="iv.ix-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p14">See Spect. 
vol. III. No. 185.</p></note> I cannot forbear mentioning a monstrous species of men, 
who, one would not think had any existence in nature, were they not to be met with 
in ordinary conversation, I mean the zealots in Atheism. One would fancy that these 
men, though they fall short, in every other respect, of those who make a profession 
of religion, would at least out shine them in this particular, and be exempt from 
that single fault which seems to grow out of the imprudent fervors of religion: 
but so it is, that Infidelity is propagated with as much fierceness and contention, 
wrath and indignation, as if the safety of mankind depended upon it. There is <pb n="207" id="iv.ix-Page_207" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_207.html" />
something so ridiculous and perverse in this kind of zealots, that one does not 
know how to set them out in their proper colours. They are a sort of gamesters who 
are eternally upon the fret, though they play for nothing. They are perpetually 
teizing their friends to come over to them, though, at the same time, they allow 
that neither of them shall get any thing by the bargain. In short, the zeal of spreading 
Atheism is, if possible, more absurd than Atheism itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p15">Since I have mentioned this unaccountable zeal which appears in 
Atheists, and Infidels, I must further observe that they are likewise in a most 
particular manner possessed with the spirit of bigotry. They are wedded to opinions 
full of contradiction and impossibility, and, at the same time, look upon the smallest 
difficulty in an article of faith as a sufficient reason for rejecting it. Notions 
that fall in with the common reason of mankind, that are conformable to the sense 
of all ages and all nations, not to mention their tendency for promoting the happiness 
of societies, or of particular persons, are exploded as errors and prejudices; and 
schemes erected in their stead that are altogether monstrous and irrational, and 
require the most extravagant credulity to embrace them. I would fain ask one of 
these bigotted Infidels, supposing all the great points of Atheism, as the casual 
or eternal formation of the world, the materiality of a thinking substance, the 
mortality of the soul, the fortuitous organization of the body, the motions and 
gravitation of matter, with the like particulars, were laid together and formed 
into a kind of creed, according to the opinions of the most celebrated Atheists, 
I say, supposing such a creed as this were formed, and imposed upon any one people 
in the world whether it would not require an infinitely greater measure of faith, 
than any set of articles which they so violently oppose. Let me therefore advise 
this generation of wranglers, for their own and for the public good, to act a least 
so confidently with themselves, as not to burn with zeal for irreligion, and with 
bigotry for nonsense.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.ix-p15.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p16">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p16.1">Cahum ipsum petimus stultitia.</span></i>—
</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p17">Hot. Od. III. I. 1. v. 38.</p>
<verse id="iv.ix-p17.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p17.2">—Scarce the Gods, and heavenly climes </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p17.3">Are safe from our audacious crimes.</l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p18"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p18.1">Dryden</span>:</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p19">UPON my return to my lodgings last night, I found a letter from 
my worthy friend the clergyman, whom I have given some account of in my former papers. 
He tells me in it, that he was particularly pleased with the latter part of my yesterday’s 
speculation; and at the same time inclosed the following essay, which he desires 
me to publish as the sequel of that discourse. It consists partly of uncommon reflections, 
and <pb n="209" id="iv.ix-Page_209" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_209.html" />partly of such as have been already used, but now set in a stronger 
light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p20">A believer may be excused by the most hardened Atheist for endeavouring 
to make him a convert, because he does it with an eye to both their interests. The 
Atheist is inexcusable who tries to gain over a believer, because he does not propose 
the doing himself or the believer any good by such a conversion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p21">The prospect of a future state is the secret comfort and refreshment 
of my soul; it is that which makes nature look gay about me: it doubles all my pleasures 
and supports me under all my afflictions. I can look at disappointments and misfortunes, 
pain and sickness, death itself, and what is worse than death, the loss of those 
who are dearest to me, with indifference, so long as I keep in view the pleasures 
of eternity, and the state of being, in which there will be no fears nor apprehensions, 
pains nor sorrows, sickness nor separation. Why will a man be so impertinently officious, 
as to tell me this is only fancy and delusion? Is there any merit in being the messenger 
of ill news? If it is a dream let me enjoy it, since it makes me both the happier 
and the better man.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p22">I must confess I do not know how to trust a man who believes neither 
heaven nor hell, or, in other words, a future state of rewards and punishments. 
Not only natural self-love, but reason directs us to promote our own interest above 
all things. It can never be for <pb n="210" id="iv.ix-Page_210" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_210.html" />the interest of a believer to do me 
a mischief, because he is sure, upon the balance of accompts, to find himself a 
loser by it. On the contrary, if he considers his own welfare in his behaviour towards 
me, it will lead him to do me all the good he can, and at the same time restrain 
him from doing me any injury. An unbeliever does not act like a reasonable creature, 
if he favours me contrary to his present interest, or does not distress me when 
it turns to his present advantage. Honour and good nature may indeed tie up his 
hands; but as these would be very much strengthened by reason and principle, so 
without them they are only instincts, or wavering unsettled notions, which rest 
on no foundation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p23">Infidelity has been attacked with so good success of late years, 
that it is driven out of all its outworks. The Atheist has not found his post tenable, 
and is therefore retired into Deism, and a disbelief of revealed religion only. 
But the truth of it is, the greatest number of this set of men, are those who, for 
want of a virtuous education, or examining the grounds of religion, know so very 
little of the matter in question, that their Infidelity is but another term for 
their ignorance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p24">As folly and inconsiderateness are the foundations of Infidelity, 
the great pillars and supports of it are either vanity of appearing wiser than the 
rest of mankind, or an ostentation of courage in despising the terrors of <pb n="211" id="iv.ix-Page_211" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_211.html" />
another world, which have so great an influence on what they call weaker minds, 
or an aversion to a belief that must cut them off from many of those pleasures they 
propose to themselves, and fill them with remorse for many of those they have already 
tasted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p25">The great received articles of the Christian religion have been 
so clearly proved, from the authority of that divine revelation in which they are 
delivered, that it is impossible for those who have ears to hear, and eyes to see, 
not to be convinced of them, But were it possible for any thing in the Christian 
faith to be erroneous, I can find no ill consequences in adhering to it. The great 
points of the incarnation and sufferings of our Saviour produce naturally such habits 
of virtue in the mind of man, that, I say, supposing it were possible for us to 
be mistaken in them, the Infidel himself must at least allow that no other system 
of religion could so effectually contribute to the heightening of morality. They 
give us great ideas of dignity of human nature, and of the love which the Supreme 
Being bears to his creatures, and consequently engage us in the highest acts of 
our duty towards our Creator, our neighbour, and ourselves. How many noble arguments 
has St. Paul raised from the chief articles of our religion, for the advancing of 
morality in its three great branches? To give a single example in each kind: What 
can be a stronger motive to a firm trust and reliance on the mercies of our <pb n="212" id="iv.ix-Page_212" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_212.html" />
Maker, than the giving us his Son to suffer for us? What can make us love and esteem 
even the most inconsiderable of mankind, more than the thought that Christ died 
for him? Or what dispose us to set a stricter guard upon the purity of our own hearts 
than our being members of Christ, and a part of the society of which that immaculate 
person is the head? But these are only a specimen of those admirable enforcements 
of morality which the apostle has drawn from the history of our blessed Saviour.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p26">If our modern Infidels considered these matters with that candour 
and seriousness which they deserve, we should not see them act with such a spirit 
of bitterness, arrogance, and malice; they would not be raising such insignificant 
cavils, doubts, and scruples, as may be started against every thing that is not 
capable of mathematical demonstration; in order to unsettle the minds of the ignorant, 
disturb the public peace, subvert morality, and throw all things into confusion 
and disorder. If none of these reflections can have any influence on them, there 
is one that perhaps may, because it is adapted to their vanity by which they seem 
to be guided much more than their reason. I would therefore have them consider, 
that the wisest and best of men in all ages of the world have been those who lived 
up to the religion of their country, when they saw nothing in it opposite to morality, 
and to the best lights they <pb n="213" id="iv.ix-Page_213" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_213.html" />had of the divine nature. Pythagoras’ first rule directs us to worship the gods as it is ordained by law; for that is 
the most natural interpretation of the precept. Socrates, who was the most renowned 
among the Heathens, both for wisdom and virtue, in his last moments desires his 
friends to offer a cock to Æsculapius; doubtless out of a submissive deference to 
the established worship of his country. Xenophon tells us that his prince (whom 
he sets forth as a patern of perfection,) when he found his death approaching, offered 
sacrifices on the mountains to the Persian Jupiter, and the sun, according to the 
customs of the Persians; for those are the words of the historian. Nay, the Epicureans 
and anatomical philosophers shewed a very remarkable modesty in this particular; 
for, though the being of a God was entirely repugnant to their schemes of natural 
philosophy, they contented themselves with the denial of a providence, asserting 
at the same time the existence of gods in general: because they would not shock 
the common belief of mankind, and the religion of their country.</p>
<pb n="214" id="iv.ix-Page_214" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_214.html" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.ix-p26.1">
<p class="continue" id="iv.ix-p27">Qua ratione queas traducere lemite ævum:
<br />
Ne te semper inops agitet, vexetque cupido; <br />
Ne pavor el rerum mediocriter utilium spes.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p28"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p28.1">Hor</span> I. 1. Epist. 
XVIII v. 97.</p></div>
<verse id="iv.ix-p28.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p28.3">How thou may’st live, how spend thine 
age in peace; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p28.4">Lest avarice, still poor, disturb thy 
ease; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p28.5">Or fears should shake, or cares thy mind 
abuse, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p28.6">Or ardent hope for things of little use.</l>
</verse>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p29"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p29.1">Creech</span>.</p>


<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p30">HAVING endeavoured, in my last Saturday’s paper, to shew the great 
excellency of faith, I shall here consider what are the proper means of strengthening 
and confirming it in the mind of man. Those who delight in reading books of controversy, 
which are written on both sides of the question in points of faith, do very seldom 
arrive at a fixed and settled habit of it. They are one day entirely convinced of 
its important truths, and they next meet with something that shakes and disturbs 
them. The doubt which was laid revives again, and shews itself in new difficulties; 
and that generally for this reason, because the mind, which is perpetually tossed,
<span class="unclear" id="iv.ix-p30.1">in</span> controversies and disputes, is apt to forget the 
reasons which had once set it at rest; and to be disquieted with any former perplexity, 
when it appears in a new shape, or is started by a different hand. As nothing is 
more laudable than an inquiry after truth, so nothing is more irrational than to 
pass away our whole lives without determining ourselves one way or other in those 
points which are of the last importance to us. There are indeed many things from <pb n="215" id="iv.ix-Page_215" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_215.html" />
which we may withhold our assent: but in cases by which we are to regulate our lives, 
it is the greatest absurdity to be wavering and unsettled, without closing with 
that side which appears the most safe and the most probable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p31">The first rule therefore which I shall lay down is this, that 
when, by reading or discourse, we find .ourselves thoroughly convinced of the truth 
of any article,, and of the reasonableness of our belief in it, we should never 
after suffer ourselves to call it into question. We may perhaps forget the arguments 
which occasioned our conviction, but we ought to remember the strength they had 
with us, and therefore still to retain the conviction which they once produced. 
This is no more than what we do in every art or science: nor is it possible to act 
otherwise considering the weakness and limitations of our intellectual faculties. 
It was thus that Latimer, one of the glorious army of martyrs, who introduce reformation 
in England, behaved himself in that great conference which was managed between the 
most learned among the Protestants and Papists in the reign of Queen Mary. This 
venerable old man, knowing how his abilities were impaired by age, and that it was 
impossible for him to recollect all those reasons which had directed him in the 
choice of his religion, lest his companions, who were in the full possession of 
their parts and learning, to baffle and confound their antagonists by <pb n="316" id="iv.ix-Page_316" />
the force of reason. As for himself, he only repeated to his adversaries the articles 
in which he firmly believed, and in the profession of which he was determined to 
die. It is in this manner that the mathematician proceeds upon propositions which 
he has once demonstrated and though the demonstration may have slipt out of his 
memory, he builds upon the truth, because he knows it was demonstrated. This rule 
is absolutely necessary for weaker minds, and in some measure for men of the greatest 
abilities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p32">But to there last I would propose, in the second place, that they 
should lay up in their memories, and always keep by them in a readiness, those arguments 
which appear to them of the greatest strength, and which cannot be got over by all 
the doubts and cavil of Infidelity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p33">But, in the third place, there is nothing which strenghtens faith 
more than morality. Faith and morality naturally produce each other. A man is quickly 
convinced of the truth of religion who finds it is not against his interest that 
it should be true. The pleasure he receives at present, and the happiness which 
he promises himself from it hereafter, will both dispose him very powerfully to 
give credit to it, according to the ordinary observation, that we are easy to believe 
what we wish. It is very certain that a man of sound reason cannot forbear closing 
with religion upon an impartial examination of it: but at the same time it is as 
certain that faith is kept <pb n="217" id="iv.ix-Page_217" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_217.html" />alive in us, and gathers strength from 
practice more than from speculation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p34">There is still another method which is more persuasive than any 
of the former, and that is, an habitual adoration of the Supreme Being, as well 
in constant acts of mental worship as in outward forms. The devout man does not 
only believe but feels there is a Deity. He has actual sensations of him: his experience 
concurs with his reason; he sees him more and more in all his intercourses with 
him, and even in this life almost loses his faith in conviction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p35">The last method which I shall mention for the giving life to a 
man’s faith, is frequent retirement from the world, accompanied with religious meditation. 
When a man thinks of any thing in the darkness of the night, whatever deep impressions 
it may make in his mind, they are apt to vanish as soon as the day breaks about 
him. The light and noise of the day, which are perpetually soliciting his senses, 
and calling off his attention, wear out of his mind the thoughts that imprinted 
themselves in it with so much strength, during the silence and darkness of the night. 
A man finds the same difference as to himself in a crowd, and in a solitude; the 
mind is stunned and dazzled amidst that variety of objects which press upon her 
in a great city; she cannot apply herself to the consideration of those things which 
are of the utmost concern to her. The cares or pleasures of the world strike in 
with every <pb n="218" id="iv.ix-Page_218" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_218.html" />thought, and a multitude of vicious examples give a kind 
of justification to our folly. In our retirements every thing disposes us to be 
serious. In courts and cities we are entertained with the works of men; in the country 
with those of God. One is the province of art, the other of nature. Faith and devotion 
naturally grow in the mind of every reasonable man, who sees the impressions of 
divine power and wisdom in every object on which he casts his eye. The Supreme Being 
has made the best arguments for his own existence in the formation of the heavens 
and the earth; and these are arguments which a man of sense cannot forbear attending 
to, who is out of the noise and hurry of human affairs. Aristotle says, that should 
a man live under ground, and there converse with works of art and mechanism, and 
should afterwards be brought up into the open day, and see the several glories of 
the heaven and earth, he would immediately pronounce them the works of such a being, 
as we define God to be. The Psalmist has very beautiful strokes of poetry to this 
purpose in that exalted strain, “The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament 
sheweth his handy-work. One day telleth another; and one night certifieth another. 
There is neither speech nor language, but their voices are heard among them. Their 
sound is gone out into all lands, and their words into the ends of the world.” As 
such a bold and sublime manner <pb n="219" id="iv.ix-Page_219" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_219.html" />of thinking furnishes very noble matter 
for an ode, the reader may see it wrought into the following one.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ix-p36">I.</p>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p36.1">
<verse id="iv.ix-p36.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.3">The spacious firmament on high, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.4">With all the blue etherial sky, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.5">And spangled heav’ns, a shining frame, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.6">Their great Original proclaim: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.7">Th’ unweary’d sun, from day to day, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.8">Does his Creator’s power display, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.9">And publishes to every land </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p36.10">The work of an almighty hand. </l>
</verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.ix-p37">II.</p>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p37.1">
<verse id="iv.ix-p37.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.3">Soon as the ev’ning shades prevail, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.4">The moon takes up the wondrous tale, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.5">And nightly to the list’ning earth </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.6">Repeats the story of her birth: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.7">Whilst all the stars that round her burn, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.8">And all the planets in their turn, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.9">Confirm the tidings as they roll, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p37.10">And spread the truth from pole to pole. </l>
</verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.ix-p38">III.</p>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.ix-p38.1">

<verse id="iv.ix-p38.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.3">What though, in solemn silence all </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.4">Move round the dark terrestrial ball! </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.5">What though no real voice nor sound </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.6">Amid their radiant orbs be found!</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.7">In reason’s ear they all rejoice, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.8">And utter forth a glorious voice: </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.9">For ever singing as they shine; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.ix-p38.10">The hand that made us is divine.</l>
</verse></div>
<pb n="120" id="iv.ix-Page_120" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_120.html" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. IX. Against the Modern Free-thinkers" progress="70.87%" id="iv.x" prev="iv.ix" next="iv.xi">
<h2 id="iv.x-p0.1">SECT. IX. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.x-p0.2">AGAINST THE MODERN FREE-THINKERS. </h2>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p1.1">Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p2">THERE arrived in this neighbourhood, two days ago, one of your 
gay gentlemen of the town, who being attended at his entry with a servant of his 
own, besides a countryman he had taken up for a guide, excited the curiosity of 
the village to learn whence and what he might be. The countryman (to whom they applied 
as most easy of access) knew little more than that the gentleman came from London 
to travel and see fashions, and was, as he heard say, a Free-thinker; what religion 
that might be he could not tell; and for his own part, if they had not told him 
the man was a Free-thinker he should have guessed, by his way of talking, he was 
little better than a Heathen; excepting only that he had been a good gentleman to 
him, and made him drunk twice in one day, over and above what they had bargained 
for.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p3">I do not look upon the simplicity of this, and several odd inquiries 
with which I shall not trouble you, to be wondered at; much less can I think that 
our youths of fine wit and enlarged understandings have any reason to laugh. There 
is no necessity that every squire in Great Britain should know what the word Free-thinker 
stands for: but it were much to be willed that they who value themselves upon that 
conceited title were <pb n="221" id="iv.x-Page_221" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_221.html" />a little better instructed in what it ought to 
stand for, and that they would not persuade themselves a man is really and truly 
a Free-thinker in any tolerable sense, merely by virtue of his being an Atheist, 
or an Infidel of any other distinction. It may be doubted with good reason, whether 
there ever was in nature a more abject, slavish, and bigotted generation than the 
tribe of <i>Beaux Efprits</i> at present so prevailing in this island. Their pretension 
to be Free-thinkers is no other than rakes have to be free-livers, and savages to 
be free-men; that is, they can think whatever they have a mind to, and give themselves 
up to whatever conceit the extravagancy of their inclination or their fancy shall 
suggest; they can think as wildly as talk and act, and will not endure that their 
wit should be controlled by such formal things as decency and common sense; deduction, 
coherence, consistency, and all the rules of reason, they accordingly disdain, as 
too precise and mechanical for men of a liberal education.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p4">This, as far as I could ever learn from their writings, or my 
own observation, is a true account of the British Free-thinker. Our visitant here 
who gave occasion for this paper, has brought with him a new system of common sense, 
the particulars of which I am not yet acquainted with, but will lose no opportunity 
of informing myself whether it contains any thing worth Mr. Spectator’s notice. 
In the mean time, Sir, I cannot but <pb n="222" id="iv.x-Page_222" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_222.html" />think it would be for the good 
of mankind if you would take this subject into your own consideration, and convince 
the hopeful youth of our nation that licentiousness is not freedom: or, if such 
a paradox will not be understood, that a prejudice towards Atheism is not impartiality.
</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.x-p5"><i>l am, Sir, your most humble Servant</i>,
</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.x-p6"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p6.1">Philonous</span>.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="hang1" id="iv.x-p7"><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p7.1"><i>Quicquid est illud, quod sentit, quod sapit, quod vult, quod viget, 
cæleste et divinum est, ab eamque rem æternum sit necesse est</i>.</span></p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.x-p8">Tull.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.x-p9">Whatever that principle is, which lives, perceives, understands, 
and wills, the same is heavenly and divine, and consequently eternal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p10">I AM diverted from the account I was giving the town of my particular 
concerns by casting my eye upon a treatise, which I could not overlook without an 
inexcuseable negligence and want of concern for all the civil as well as religious 
interests of mankind. This piece has for its title “A Discourse of Free-thinking, 
occasioned by the rise and growth of a sect called Free-thinkers.” The author very 
methodically enters upon his argument, and says, “By Free-thinking, I mean the use 
of the understanding in endeavouring, to find out the meaning of any proposition 
whatsoever, <pb n="223" id="iv.x-Page_223" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_223.html" />in considering the nature of the evidence for or against, 
and in judging of it according to the seeming force or weakness of the evidence.” 
As soon as he has delivered this definition, from which one would expect he did 
not design to shew a particular inclination for or against any thing before he had 
considered it, he gives up all title to the character of a Free-thinker, with the 
most apparent prejudice against a body of men, whom of all others a good man would 
be most careful not to violate, I mean, men in holy orders. Persons who have devoted 
themselves to the service of God are venerable to all who fear him: and it is a 
certain characteristic of a dissolute and ungoverned mind to rail or speak disrespectfully 
of them in general. It is certain, that in so great a crowd of men some will intrude 
who are of tempers very unbecoming their function: but because ambition and avarice 
are sometimes lodged in that bosom, which ought to be the dwelling of sanctity and 
devotion, must this unreasonable author vilify the whole order! He has not taken 
the least care to disguise his being an enemy to the persons against whom he writes, 
nor any where granted, that the institution of religious men to serve at the altar, 
and instruct such who are not so wise as himself, is at all necessary or desirable, 
but proceeds, without the least apology, to undermind their credit, and frustrate 
their labours. Whatever clergymen, in disputes against each other, have <pb n="224" id="iv.x-Page_224" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_224.html" />
unguardedly uttered, is here recorded in such a manner as to affect religion itself 
by wresting concessions to its disadvantage from its own teachers. If this be true, 
as sure any man that reads the discourse must allow it is; and if religion is the 
strongest tie of human society, in what manner are we to treat this our common enemy, 
who promotes the growth of such a sect as he calls Free-thinkers? He that should 
burn a house, and justify the action, by asserting he is a free agent, would be 
more excuseable than this author in uttering what he has from the right of a Free-thinker; 
but they are a set of dry, joyless, dull fellows, who want capacities and talents 
to make a figure amongst mankind upon benevolent and generous principles, that think 
to surmount their own natural meanness, by laying offences in the way of such as 
make it their endeavour to excel upon the received maxims and honest arts of life. 
If it were possible to laugh at so melancholy an affair as what hazards salvation, 
it would be no unpleasant inquiry to ask what satisfaction they reap, what extraordinary 
gratification of sense, or what delicious libertinism this sect of Free-thinkers 
enjoy, after getting loose of the laws which confine the passions of other men? 
Would it not be a matter of mirth to find, after all, that the heads of this growing 
sect are sober wretches, who prate whole evenings over coffee, and have not themselves 
fire enough to be any farther debauchees than <pb n="225" id="iv.x-Page_225" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_225.html" />merely in principle? 
These sages of iniquity are, it seems, themselves only speculatively wicked, and 
are contented that all the abandoned young men of the age are kept safe from reflection, 
by dabbling in their rhapsodies, without tasting the pleasures for which their doctrines 
leave them unaccountable. Thus do heavy mortals, only to gratify a dry pride of 
heart, give up the interests of another world, without enlarging their gratifications 
in this; but it is certain that there are a sort of men that can puzzle truth, but 
cannot enjoy the satisfaction of it. The same Freethinker is a creature unacquainted 
with the emotions which possess great minds when they are tuned for religion; and 
it is apparent that he is untouched with any such sensation as the rapture of devotion. 
Whatever one of these scorners may think, they certainly want parts to be devout; 
a sense of piety towards heaven, as well as the sense of any thing else, is lively 
and warm in proportion to the faculties of the head and heart. This gentleman may 
be assured he has not a taste for what he pretends to decry, and the poor man is 
certainly more a blockhead than an Atheist. I must repeat, that he wants capacity 
to relish what true piety is: and he is as capable of writing an heroic poem as 
making a fervent prayer. When men are thus low and narrow in their apprehensions 
of things, and at the same time vain, they are naturally led to think every thing 
they do not understand <pb n="226" id="iv.x-Page_226" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_226.html" />not to be understood. Their contradiction to 
what is urged by others is a necessary consequence of their incapacity to receive 
it. Atheistical fellows, who appeared the last age, did not serve the devil for 
nought, but revelled in excesses suitable to their principles, while in these unhappy 
days mischief is done for mischief’s sake. These Free-thinkers, who lead the lives 
of recluse students, for no other purpose but to disturb the sentiments of other 
men, put me in mind of the monstrous recreation of these late wild youths, who, 
without provocation, had a wantonness in stabbing and defacing those they met with. 
When such writers as this, who has no spirit but that of malice, pretend to inform 
the age, Mohocks and cut-throats may well set up for wits and men of pleasure.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p11">It will be perhaps expected, that I should produce some instances 
of the ill intention of this Free-thinker, to support the treatment I here give 
him. In his 52d page he says,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p12">“2dly. The priests throughout the world differ about Scriptures, 
and the authority of Scriptures. The Bramins have a book of Scripture called the 
Shafter. The Persees have their Zundavastaw. The Bonzes of China have books written 
by the disciples of Fo-he, whom they call the God and Saviour of the world, who 
was born to teach the way of salvation, and to give satisfaction for all men’s sins. 
The Taiapoins of Siam have <pb n="227" id="iv.x-Page_227" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_227.html" />a book of Scripture, written by 
Sommonocodom, who, the Siamese say, was born of a virgin, and was the God 
expected by the universe. The Dervizes have their Alcoran.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p13">I believe their is no one will dispute the author’s great 
impartiality in setting down the accounts of there different religions. And I 
think it is pretty evident he delivers the matter with an air, that betrays the 
history of one born of a virgin has as much authority with him, from St. 
Sommonocodom, as from St. Matthew. Thus he treats revelation. Then as to 
philosophy, he tells you, p. 136, “Cicero produces this as an instance of a 
probable opinion, that they who study philosophy do not believe there are any 
gods;” and then, from consideration of various notions he affirms Tully 
concludes, “That there can be nothing after death.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p14">As to what he misrepresents of Tully, the short sentence on the 
head of this paper is enough to oppose; but who can have patience to reflect upon 
the assembly of impostures among which our author places the religion of his country? 
As for my part, I cannot see any possible interpretation to give this work, but 
a design to subvert and ridicule the authority of Scripture. The peace and tranquility 
of the nation, and regards even above those, are so much concerned in this matter, 
that it is difficult to express sufficient sorrow for the offender, or indignation 
against him. But if ever man deserved to be <pb n="228" id="iv.x-Page_228" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_228.html" />denied the common benefits 
of air and water, it is the author of a discourse of Free-thinking.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.x-p14.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p15">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p15.1">mentisque capacius altæ</span></i>. Ovid. 
I. 1. v. 76.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p16">Capacious of a more exalted mind.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p17">AS I was the other day taking a solitary walk in St. Paul’s, indulged 
my thoughts in the pursuit of a certain analogy between the fabric and the Christian 
church in the largest sense. The divine order and œconomy of the one seemed to be 
emblematically set forth by the just, plain and majestic architecture of the other. 
And as the one consists of a great variety of parts united in the same regular design, 
according to the truest art, and most exact proportion; so the other contains a 
decent subordination of members, various sacred institutions, sublime doctrines, 
and solid precepts of morality digested into the same design, and with an admirable 
concurrence tending to one view, the happiness and exaltation of human nature.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p18">In the midst of my contemplation I beheld a fly upon one of the 
pillars; and it straight-way came into my head, that this same fly was a Free-thinker. 
For it required some comprehension in the eye of the spectator to <pb n="229" id="iv.x-Page_229" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_229.html" />
take in at one view the various parts of the building, in order to observe their 
symmetry and design. But to the fly, whose prospect was confined to a little part 
of one of the stones of a single pillar, the joint beauty of the whole, or the distinct 
use of its parts, were inconspicuous, and nothing could appear but small inequalities 
in the surface of the hewn none, which, in the view of that insect, seemed so many 
deformed rocks and precipices.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p19">The thoughts of a Free-thinker are employed on certain minute 
particularities of religion, the difficulty of a single text, or the unaccountableness 
of some step of Providence or point of doctrine to his narrow faculties, without 
comprehending the scope and design of Christianity, the perfection to which it raiseth 
human nature, the light it hath shed abroad in the world, and the close connection 
it hath as well with the good of public societies, as with that of particular persons.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p20">This raised in me some reflections on that frame or disposition 
which is called largeness of mind, its necessity towards forming a true judgment 
of things, and where the soul is not incurably stinted by nature, what are the likeliest 
methods to give it enlargement.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p21">It is evident that philosophy doth open and enlarge the mind, 
by the general views to which men are habituated in that study, and by the contemplation 
or more numerous <pb n="230" id="iv.x-Page_230" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_230.html" />and distant objects than fall within the sphere of 
mankind in the ordinary pursuits of life. Hence it comes to pass that philosophers 
judge of most things very differently from the vulgar. Some instances of this may 
be seen in the Theætetus of Plato, where Socrates makes the following remarks among 
others of the like nature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p22">“When a philosopher hears ten thousand acres mentioned as a great 
estate, he looks upon it as an inconsiderable spot, having been used to contemplate 
the whole globe of earth; or when he beholds a man elated with the nobility of his 
race, because he can reckon a series of seven rich ancestors, the philosopher thinks 
him a stupid ignorant fellow, whose mind cannot reach to a general view of human 
nature, which would shew him that we have all innumerable ancestors, among whom 
are crouds of rich and poor, kings and slaves, Greeks and Barbarians.” Thus far 
Socrates, who was accounted wiser than the rest of the Heathens, for notions which 
approach the nearest to Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p23">As all parts and branches of philosophy, or speculative knowledge, 
are useful in that respect, astronomy is peculiarly adapted to remedy a little and 
narrow spirit. In that science, there are good reasons assigned to prove the sun 
an hundred thousand times bigger than our earth; and the distance of the stars so 
prodigious, that a cannon bullet, continuing in its ordinary rapid motion, would 
not arrive from hence at the nearest of them in <pb n="231" id="iv.x-Page_231" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_231.html" />the space of an hundred 
and fifty thousand years. These ideas wonderfully dilate and expand the mind. There 
is something in the immensity of this distance, that shocks and overwhelms the imagination, 
it is too big for the grasp of the human intellect: estates, provinces, and kingdoms, 
vanish at its presence. It were to be wished a certain prince, who hath encouraged 
the study of it in his subjects, had been himself a proficient in astronomy. This 
might have shewed him how mean an ambition that was, which terminated in a small 
part of what is in itself but a point, in respect of that part of the universe which 
lies within our view.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p24">But the Christian religion ennobleth and enlargeth the mind beyond 
any other profession or science whatsoever. Upon that scheme, while the earth, and 
the transient enjoyments of this life, shrink in the narrowest dimensions, and are 
accounted as “the dast of a balance, the drop of a bucket, yea less than nothing,” 
the intellectual world opens wider to our view: the perfections of the Deity, the 
nature and excellency of virtue, the dignity of the human soul, are displayed in 
the largest characters. The mind of man seems to adapt itself to the different nature 
of its objects; it is contracted and debased by being conversant in little and low 
things, and feels a proportionable enlargement arising from the contemplation of 
these great and sublime ideas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p25">The greatness of things is comparative; <pb n="232" id="iv.x-Page_232" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_232.html" />and this 
does not only hold, in respect of extension, but likewise in respect of dignity, 
duration, and all kinds of perfection. Astronomy opens the mind, and alters our 
judgment, with regard to the magnitude of extended beings but Christianity produceth 
an universal greatness of soul. Philosophy increaseth our views in every respect 
but Christianity extends them to a degree beyond the light of nature.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p26">How mean must the most exalted potentate upon earth appear to 
that eye which takes in innumerable orders of blessed spirits, differing in glory 
and perfection? How little must the amusements of sense, and the ordinary occupations 
of mortal men, seem to one who engaged in so noble a pursuit, as the assimulation 
of himself to the Deity, which is the proper employment of every Christian!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p27">And the improvement which grows from habituating the mind to the 
comprehensive views of religion must not be thought wholly to regard the understanding. 
Nothing is of greater force to subdue the inordinate motions of the heart, and to 
regulate the will. Whether a man be actuated by his passions or his reason, these 
are first wrought upon by some object, which stirs the soul in proportion to its 
apparent dimensions. Hence irreligious men, whose short prospects are filled with 
earth, and sense, and mortal life, are invited by these mean ideas, to actions proportionably 
little and low. But a mind <pb n="233" id="iv.x-Page_233" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_233.html" />whose views are enlightened and extended 
by religion, is animated to nobler pursuits, by more sublime and remote objects.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p28">There is not any instance of weakness in the Free-thinkers that 
raises my indignation more, than their pretending to ridicule Christians, as men 
of narrow understandings, and to pass themselves upon the world for persons of superior 
sense, and more enlarged views. But I leave it to any impartial man to judge which 
hath the nobler sentiments, which the greater views; he whose notions are stinted 
to a few miserable inlets of sense, or he whose sentiments are raised above the 
common taste, by the anticipation of those delights which will satiate the soul, 
when the whole capacity of her nature is branched out into new faculties? he who 
looks for nothing beyond this short span of duration, or he whose aims are so extended 
with the endless length of eternity? he who derives his spirit from the elements, 
or he who thinks it was inspired by the Almighty?</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.x-p29"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p29.1">Sir,</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p30">“SINCE you have not refused to insert matters of a theological 
nature in those excellent papers, with which you daily both instruct and divert 
us, I earnestly desire you to print the following paper. The notions <pb n="234" id="iv.x-Page_234" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_234.html" />
therein advanced are, for ought I know, new to the English reader, and, if they 
are true, will afford room for more useful inferences.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p31">No man that reads the Evangelists, but must observe that our blessed 
Saviour does upon every occasion bend all his force and zeal to rebuke and correct 
the hypocrisy of the Pharisees. Upon that subject he shews a warmth which one meets 
with in no other part of his sermons. They were so enraged at the public detection 
of their secret villanies, by one who saw through all their disguises, that they 
joined in the prosecution of him; which was so vigorous that Pilate at last consented 
to his death. The frequency and vehemence of these reprehensions of our Lord, have 
made the word Pharisee to be looked upon as odious among Christians, and to mean 
only one who lays the utmost stress upon the outward, ceremonial and ritual part 
of his religion, without having such an inward sense of it as would lead him to 
a general and sincere observance of those duties which can only arise from the heart, 
and which cannot be supposed to spring from a desire of applause or profit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p32">This is plain from the history of the life and actions of our 
Lord, in the four Evangelists. One of them, St. Luke, continued his history down 
in a second part, which we commonly call the Acts of the Apostles. Now it is observable, 
that in this second part, in which he gives a particular account of what the apostles 
did and suffered at Jerusalem <pb n="235" id="iv.x-Page_235" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_235.html" />upon their firstl entering upon their 
commission, and also of what St. Paul did after he was consecrated to the apostleship 
till his journey to Rome, we find not only no opposition to Christianity from the 
Pharisees, but several signal occasions in which they assisted its first teachers, 
when the Christian church was in its infant state. The true, zealous and heart persecutors 
of Christianity at that time were the Sadducees, whom we may truly call the Free-thinkers 
among the Jews. They believed neither resurrection, nor angel, nor spirit, <i>i.e</i>., 
in plain English, they were Deists at least, if not Atheists. They could outwardly 
comply with, and conform to the establishment in church and state, and they pretended 
forsooth to belong only to a particular sect; and because there was nothing in the 
law of Moses, which, in many words, asserted a resurrection, they appeared to adhere 
to that in a particular manner beyond any other part of the Old Testament. These 
men therefore justly dreaded the spreading of Christianity after the ascension of 
our Lord, because it was wholly founded upon his resurrection.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p33">Accordingly, therefore, when Peter and John had cured the lame 
man at the beautiful gate of the temple, and had thereby raised a wonderful expectation 
of themselves among the people, the priests and Sadducees, clapt them up, and sent 
them away for the first time with a severe reprimand. Quickly after, when the deaths 
of Ananias and <pb n="236" id="iv.x-Page_236" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_236.html" />Sapphira, and many miracles wrought after those severe 
instances of the apostolical power had alarmed the priests, who looked upon the 
temple worship, and consequently their bread, to be struck at; these priests, and 
all they that were with them, who were of the sect of the Sadducees, imprisoned 
the apostles, intending to examine them in the great council the next day: where, 
when the council met, and the priests and Sadducees proposed to proceed with great 
rigour against them, we find that Gamaliel, a very eminent Pharisee, St. Paul’s 
master, a man of great authority among the people, many of whose determinations 
we have still preserved in the body of the Jewish traditions, commonly called the 
Talmud, opposed their heat, and told them, for ought they knew, the apostles might 
be actuated by the Spirit of God, and that in such a case it would be in vain to 
oppose them; since, if they did so, they would only fight against God, whom they 
could not overcome. Gamaliel was so considerable a man amongst his own sect, that 
we may reasonably believe he spoke the sense of his party as well as his own. St. 
Stephen’s martyrdom came on presently after, in which we do not find the Pharisees, 
as such, had any hand; it is probable that he was prosecuted by those who had before 
imprisoned Peter and John. One novice indeed of that sect was so zealous that he 
kept the clothes of those that stoned him. This novice, whose zeal went beyond all 
bounds, <pb n="237" id="iv.x-Page_237" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_237.html" />the great St. Paul, who was particularly honoured with a call 
from heaven by which be was converted, and he was afterwards, by God himself, appointed 
to be the Apostle of the Gentiles. Besides him, and him too reclaimed in so glorious 
a manner, we find no one Pharisee, either named or hinted at by St. Luke, as an 
opposer of Christianity in these earliest days. What others might do we know not. 
But we find the Sadducees pursuing St. Paul even to death at his coming to Jerusalem, 
in the 
<scripRef passage="Acts 21:1-40" id="iv.x-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|21|1|21|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.1-Acts.21.40">21st of the Acts</scripRef>. He then, upon all 
occasions, owned himself to be a Pharisee. In the <scripRef passage="Acts 22:1-30" id="iv.x-p33.2" parsed="|Acts|22|1|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.1-Acts.22.30">
22d chapter</scripRef> he told the people, that he had been bred up at the feet 
of Gamaliel after the strictest manner, in the law of his fathers. In the <scripRef passage="Acts 23:1-35" id="iv.x-p33.3" parsed="|Acts|23|1|23|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.1-Acts.23.35">
23d chapter</scripRef> he told the council that he was a Pharisee, the son of a 
Pharisee, and that he was accused for asserting the hope and resurrection of the 
dead, which was their darling doctrine. Hereupon the Pharisees stood by him, and 
though they did not own our Saviour to be the Messiah, yet they would not deny but 
some angel or spirit might have spoken to him, and then if they opposed him, they 
should fight against God. This was the very argument Gamaliel had used before. The 
resurrection of our Lord, which they saw so strenuously asserted by the apostles, 
whose miracles they also saw and owned, (<scripRef passage="Acts iv. 16" id="iv.x-p33.4" parsed="|Acts|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.16">Acts iv. 16</scripRef>) seems 
to have struck them, and many of them were converted (<scripRef passage="Acts xv. 5" id="iv.x-p33.5" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">Acts xv. 5</scripRef>.) 
even without a miracle, and the rest stood still and made no opposition.</p>
<pb n="238" id="iv.x-Page_238" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_238.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p34">We see here what the part was which the Pharisees 
acted in this important conjuncture. Of the Sadducees, we meet 
not with one in the whole apostolic history that was converted. 
We hear of no miracles wrought to convince any of them, though 
there was an eminent one wrought to reclaim a Pharisee. St. 
Paul, we see, after his conversion, always gloried in his having 
been bred a Pharisee. He did so to the people of Jerusalem, 
to the great council, to King Agrippa, and to the Philippians. 
So that from hence we may justly infer, that is was not their 
institution, which was in itself laudable, which our blessed 
Saviour found fault with, but it was their hypocrisy, their 
covetousness, their oppression, the overvaluing themselves upon 
their zeal for the ceremonial law, and their adding to that 
yoke, by their traditions, all which were not properly essentials 
of their institution, that our Lord blamed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p35">But I must not run on. What I would observe, Sir, is, that Atheism 
is more dreadful, and would be more grievous to human society, if it were invested 
with sufficient power, than religion under any shape, where its professors do at 
the bottom believe what they profess, I despair not of a Papist’s conversion, though 
I would not willingly lie at a zealot Papist’s mercy, (and no Protestant would, 
if he knew what Popery is) though he truly believes in our Saviour. But the Free-thinker, 
who scarcely believes there is a God, and certainly disbelieves revelations <pb n="239" id="iv.x-Page_239" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_239.html" />
is a very terrible animal. He will talk of natural rights, and the just freedoms 
of mankind, no longer than till he himself gets into power; and, by the instance 
before us, we have small grounds to hope for his salvation, or that God will ever 
vouchsafe him sufficient grace to reclaim him from errors, which have been so immediately 
levelled against himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p36">If these notions be true, as I verily believe they are, I thought 
they might be worth publishing at this time, for which reason they are sent in this 
manner to you by,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p37"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p37.1">Sir</span>,</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.x-p38"><i>Your most humble Servant</i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.x-p39">M. N.</p>
<pb n="240" id="iv.x-Page_240" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_240.html" />
<p class="hang1" id="iv.x-p40"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p40.1">Quid si in hoc erro, quod 
animos hominum immortales esse credam, libenter erro: nec mihi 
hunc errorem, quo delector, dum vivo, extorqueri velo: sin mortuus 
(ut quidam minuti philosophi censent) nihil sentiam; no vereor, 
ne hunc errorem meum mortui philosophi irrideant.</span> </i>
</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.x-p41">I please myself in my mistake: nor while I live, will I ever chuse, 
that this opinion, wherewith I am so much delighted, should be wrested from me, 
but if, at death, I am to be annihilated, as some minute philosophers imagine, I 
am not afraid lest those wise men when extinct too, should laugh at my error.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p42">SEVERAL letters which I have lately received give me information, 
that some well disposed persons have taken offence at my using the word <i>Free-thinker</i> 
as a term of reproach; To set therefore this matter in a clear light, I must declare 
that no one can have a greater veneration than myself for the Free-thinkers of antiquity, 
who acted the same part in those times, as the great men of the reformation did 
in several nations of Europe, by exerting themselves against the idolatry and superstition 
of the times in which they lived. It was by this noble impulse that Socrates and 
his disciples, as well as all the philosophers of note in Greece; and Cicero, Seneca, 
with all the learned men of Rome, endeavoured to enlighten their contemporaries 
amidst the darkness and ignorance in which the world was then sunk and buried.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p43">The great points which these Free-thinkers endeavoured to establish 
and inculcate into the minds of men, were, the formation of <pb n="241" id="iv.x-Page_241" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_241.html" />the universe, 
the superintendency of Providence, the perfection of the divine nature, the immortality 
of the soul, and the future state of rewards and punishments. They all complied 
with the religion of their country, as much as possible, in such particulars as 
did not contradict and pervert these great and fundamental doctrines of mankind. 
On the contrary, the persons who now set up for Free-thinkers, are such as endeavour, 
by a little trash of words and sophistry, to weaken and destroy those very principles, 
for the vindication of which, freedom of thought at first become laudable and heroic. 
These apostates from reason and good sense, can look at the glorious frame of nature, 
without paying any adoration to him that raised it; can consider the great revolutions 
in the universe, without lifting up their minds to that superior power which hath 
the direction of it; can presume to censure the Deity in his ways towards men; can 
level mankind with the beasts that perish; can extinguish in their own minds all 
the pleasing hopes of a future state, and lull themselves into a stupid security 
against the terrors of it. If one were to take the word <i>Priestcraft</i> out of 
the mouths of these shallow monsters, they would be immediately struck dumb. It 
is by the help of this single term that they endeavour to disappoint the good works 
of the most learned and venerable order of men, and harden the hearts of the ignorant 
against the very light of nature, <pb n="242" id="iv.x-Page_242" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_242.html" />and the common received notions 
of mankind. We might not to treat such miscreants as these upon the foot of fair 
disputants, but to pour out contempt upon them, and speak of them with scorn and 
infamy, as the pest of society, the revilers of human nature, and the blasphemers 
of a Being, whom a good man would rather die than hear dishonoured. Cicero, after 
having mentioned the great heroes of knowledge that recommended this divine doctrine 
of the immortality of the soul, calls those small pretenders to wisdom who declared 
against it, certain minute philosophers, using a diminutive even of the word <i>
little</i>, to express the despicable opinion he had of them. The contempt he throws 
upon them in another passage is yet more remarkable; where, to shew the mean thoughts 
he entertains of them, he declares, he would rather be in the wrong with Plato, 
than in the right with such company. There is indeed nothing in the world so ridiculous 
as one of these grave philosophical Free-thinkers, that hath neither passions nor 
appetites to gratify, no hates of blood nor vigour of constitution that can turn 
his systems of Infidelity to his advantage, or raise pleasures out of them which 
are inconsistent with the belief of an hereafter. One that has neither wit, gallantry, 
mirth or youth to indulge by those notions, but only a poor, joyless, uncomfortable 
vanity of distinguishing himself from the rest of mankind, is rather to be regarded 
as a mischievous lunatic <pb n="243" id="iv.x-Page_243" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_243.html" />than a mistaken philosopher. A chaste Infidel, 
a speculative Libertine, is an animal that I should not believe to be in nature, 
did I not sometimes meet with this species of men, that plead for the indulgence 
of their passions in the midst of a severe studious life, and talk against the immortality 
of the soul over a dish of coffee.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p44">I would fain ask a minute philosopher, what good he proposes to 
mankind by the publishing of his doctrines? Will they make a man a better citizen, 
or father of a family; a more endearing husband, friend, or son? Will they enlarge 
his public or private virtues, or correct any of his frailties or vices? What is 
there either joyful or glorious in such opinions? Do they either refresh or enlarge 
our thoughts? Do they contribute to the happiness, or raise the dignity of human 
nature? The only good that I have ever heard pretended to, is, that they banish 
terrors, and set the mind at ease. But whose terrors do they banish? It is certain, 
if there were any strength in their arguments, they would give great disturbance 
to minds that are influenced by virtue, honour and morality, and take from us the 
only comforts and supports of affliction, sickness and old age. The minds therefore 
which they set at ease, are only those of impenitent criminals and malefactors, 
and which, to the good of mankind, should be in perpetual terror and alarm.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p45">I must confess, nothing is more of usual than <pb n="244" id="iv.x-Page_244" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_244.html" />for 
a Free-thinker, in proportion as the insolence of scepticism is abated in him by 
years and knowledge, or humbled or beaten down by sorrow or sickness, to reconcile 
himself to the general conceptions of reasonable creatures; so that we frequently 
see the apostates turning from their revolt toward the end of their lives, and employing 
the refuse of their parts in promoting those truths which they had before endeavoured 
to invalidate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p46">The history of a Gentleman in France is very well known, who was 
so zealous a promoter of Infidelity, that he had got together a select company of 
disciples, and travelled into all parts of the kingdom to make converts. In the 
midst of his fantastical success he fell sick, and was reclaimed to such a sense 
of his condition, that after he had passed some time in great agonies and horrors 
of mind, he begged those who had the care of burying him, to dress his body in the 
habit of a Capuchin, that the devil might not run away with it: and, to do farther 
justice upon himself, desired them to tie a halter about his neck, as a mark of 
that ignominious punishment, which in his own thoughts he he had so justly deserved.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p47">I would not have persecution so far disgraced, as to with these 
vermin might be animadverted on by any legal penalties; though I think it would 
be highly reasonable that those few of them who die in the professions of their 
infidelity, should have such <pb n="245" id="iv.x-Page_245" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_245.html" />tokens of infamy fixed upon them, as 
might distinguish those bodies which are given up by the owners to oblivion and 
putrefaction, from those which rest in hope, and shall rise in glory. But, at the 
same time that I am against doing them the honour of the notice of our laws, which 
ought not to suppose there are such criminals in being, I have often wondered, how 
they can be tolerated in any mixed conversations, while they are venting these absurd 
opinions; and should think, that if, on any such occasions, half a dozen of the 
most robust Christians in the company would lead one of these Gentlemen to a pump, 
or convey him into a blanket, they would do very good service both to church and 
state. I do not know how the law stands in this particular; but I hope, whatever 
knocks, bangs or thumps, might be given with such an honest intention, would not 
be construed as a breach of the peace. I dare say they would not be returned by 
the person who receives them; for whatever these fools may say in the vanity of 
their hearts, they are too wise to risk their lives upon the uncertainty of their 
opinions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p48">When I was a young man about this town, I frequented the ordinary 
of the Black Horse, in Holburn, where the person that usually presided at the table 
was a rough old-fashioned Gentleman, who according to the customs of those times, 
had been the Major and Preacher of a regiment. It happened one day that a nosy young 
officer, bred in France, <pb n="246" id="iv.x-Page_246" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_246.html" />was venting some new fangled notions, and 
speaking, in the gaity of his humour, against the dispensations of Providence. The 
Major at first only desired him to talk more respectfully of one for whom all the 
company had an honour; but finding him run on in his extravagance, began to reprimand 
him after a more serious manner. Young man! said he, do not abuse your benefactor, 
whilst you are eating his bread. Consider whose air you breathe, whose presence 
you are in, and who it is that gave you the power of that very speech which you 
make use of to his dishonour. The young fellow, who thought to turn matters into 
a jest, asked him, if he was going to preach? But, at the same time, desired him 
to take care what he said, when he spoke to a man of honour. A man of honour, says 
the Major; thou art an Infidel and a blasphemer, and I shall use thee as such. In 
short, the quarrel ran so high, that the Major was desired to walkout. Upon their 
coming into the garden, the old fellow advised his antagonist to consider the place 
into which one pass might drive him; but finding him grow upon him to a degree of 
scurrility, as believing the advice proceeded from fear; Sirrah, says he, if a thunderbolt 
does not strike thee dead before I come at thee, I than not fail to chastise thee 
for thy profaneness to thy Maker, and thy sauciness to his servant. Upon this he 
drew his sword, and cried out with a loud voice, “The sword of the Lord and of <pb n="247" id="iv.x-Page_247" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_247.html" />
Gideon;” which so terrified his antagonist, that he was immediately disarmed, and 
thrown upon his knees. In this posture he begged his life; but the Major refused 
to grant it before he had asked pardon for his offence in a short extemporary prayer, 
which the old Gentleman dictated to him upon the spot, and which his proselyte repeated 
after him, in the presence of the whole ordinary, that were now gathered about him 
in the garden.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. X. Immortality of the Soul, and a Future State." progress="79.40%" id="iv.xi" prev="iv.x" next="iv.xii">
<h2 id="iv.xi-p0.1">SECT. X. </h2>
<h2 id="iv.xi-p0.2">IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL, AND A FUTURE STATE. </h2>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p0.3">

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p1">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p1.1">Inter silvas academi quærere verum.</span></i>
</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p2"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p2.1">Hor</span>. lib. II. epist. 2. v. 45.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p3">To search out truth in academic groves.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p4">THE course of my last speculation<note n="3" id="iv.xi-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p5">See Spectator, Vol. II. 
No. 111.</p></note> led me insensibly into a subject upon which I always meditate with 
great delight, I mean the immortality of the soul. I was yesterday walking alone 
in one of my friend’s woods, and lost myself in it, very agreeably, as I was running 
over in my mind the several arguments that establish this great point, which is 
the basis of morality, and the source <pb n="248" id="iv.xi-Page_248" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_248.html" />of all the pleasing hopes and 
secret joys that can arise in the heart of a reasonable creature. I considered those 
several proofs drawn,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p6">First, from the nature of the soul itself, and particularly its 
immateriality, which, though not absolutely necessary to the eternity of its duration, 
has, I think, been evinced to almost a demonstration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p7">Secondly, from its passions and sentiments, as particularly from 
its love of existence, its horror of annihilation, and its hopes of immortality, 
with that secret satisfaction which it finds in the practice of virtue, and that 
uneasiness which follows in it upon the commission of vice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p8">Thirdly, from the nature of the Supreme Being, whole justice, 
goodness, wisdom and veracity, are all concerned in this great point.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p9">But among these and other excellent arguments for the immortality 
of the soul, there is one drawn from the perpetual progress of the soul, to its 
perfection, without a possibility of ever arriving at it; which is a hint that I 
do not remember to have seen opened and improved by others who have written on this 
subject, though it seems to me to carry a great weight with it. How can it enter 
into the thoughts of man, that the soul, which is capable of such immense perfections, 
and of receiving new improvements to all eternity, shall fall away into nothing 
almost as soon as it is created? Are such abilities made for no purpose? A brute 
arrives at a point <pb n="249" id="iv.xi-Page_249" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_249.html" />of perfection that he can never pass; in a few 
years he has all the endowments he is capable of; and were he to live ten thousand 
more, would be the same thing he is at present. Were a human soul thus at a stand 
in her accomplishments, were her faculties to be full blown, and incapable of further 
enlargements, I could imagine it might fall away insensibly, and drop at once into 
a state of annihilation. But can we believe a thinking being, that is in a perpetual 
progress of improvements, and travelling on from perfection to perfection, after 
having just looked abroad into the works of its Creator, and made a few discoveries 
of his infinite goodness, wisdom, and power, must perish at her first setting out, 
and in the very beginning of her enquiries?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p10">A man, considered in his present state, seems only sent into the 
world to propagate his kind. He provides himself with a successor, and immediately 
quits his post to make room for him.</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:50%" id="iv.xi-p11">——<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p11.1">Hæres <br />
Hæredem alterius, velut unda supervenit undam.</span></i></p>

<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p12"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p12.1">Hor</span>. lib. II. Epist. 2. v. 175.</p>
<verse id="iv.xi-p12.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p12.3">Heir urges on his predecessor heir,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p12.4">Like wave impelling wave. </l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p13">He does not seem born to enjoy life, but to deliver it down 
to others. This is not surprising to consider in animals, which are formed for our 
use, and can finish their business in a short life. The silk-worm, after <pb n="250" id="iv.xi-Page_250" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_250.html" />
having spun her task, lays her eggs and dies. But a man can never have taken in 
his full measure of knowledge, has not time to subdue his passions, establish his 
soul in virtue, and come up to the perfection of his nature, before he is hurried 
off the stage. Would an infinitely wise Being make such glorious creatures for so 
mean a purpose? Can he delight in the production of such abortive intelligences, 
such short-lived reasonable beings? Would he give us talents that are not to be 
exerted? Capacities that are never to be gratified? How can we find that wisdom, 
which shines through all his works, in the formation of man, without looking on 
this world as only a nursery for the next, and believing that the several generations 
of rational creatures, which rise up and disappear in such quick successions, are 
only to receive their first rudiments of existence here, and afterwards to be transplanted 
into a more friendly climate, where they may spread and flourish to all eternity?
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p14">There is not, in my opinion, a more pleasing and triumphant consideration 
in religion than this, of the perpetual progress which the soul makes towards the 
perfection of its nature, without ever arriving at a period in it. To look upon 
the soul as going on from strength to strength, to consider that she is to shine 
for ever with new accessions of glory, and brighten to all eternity; that she will 
be still adding virtue to virtue, and knowledge to knowledge; carries in it something <pb n="251" id="iv.xi-Page_251" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_251.html" />
wonderfully agreeable to that ambition which is natural to the mind of man. Nay, 
it must be a prospect pleasing to God himself, to see his creation for ever beautifying 
in his eyes, and drawing nearer to him, by greater degrees of resemblance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p15">Methinks this single consideration, of the progress of a finite 
spirit to perfection, will be sufficient to extinguish all envy in inferior natures, 
and all contempt in superior. That cherubim, which now appears as a God to a human 
soul, knows very well, that the period will come about in eternity, when the human 
soul shall be as perfect as he himself now is: nay, when she shall look down upon 
that degree of perfection, as much as she now falls short of it. It is true, the 
higher nature still advances, and by that means preserves his distance and superiority 
in the scale of being: but be knows how high soever the station is, of which he 
stands possessed at present, the inferior nature will at length mount up to it, 
and shine forth in the same degree of glory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p16">With what astonishment and veneration may we look into our own 
souls, where there are such hidden stores of virtue and knowledge, such inexhausted 
sources of perfection! We know not yet what we shall be, nor will it ever enter 
into the heart of man to conceive the glory that will be always in reserve for him. 
The soul, considered with its Creator, is like one of those mathematical lines that 
may draw nearer to another for all eternity, <pb n="252" id="iv.xi-Page_252" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_252.html" />without a possibility 
of touching it: and can there be a thought so transporting as to consider ourselves 
in these perpetual approaches to him, who is not only the standard of perfection, 
but of happiness!</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="hang1" id="iv.xi-p17">Nescio quomodo inhæret in mentibus quasi seculorum quoddam augurium 
fututorum; idque in maximis, ingeniis altissimisque animis existit maxime et apparet 
facillime.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p18">Cic. Tusc. Quæst.</p>

<p class="hang1" id="iv.xi-p19">There is, I know not how, deeply imprinted in the minds of men 
a certain presage, as it were, of a future existence; and this takes the deepen 
root, and is most discoverable in the greatest geniuses and most elevated minds.
</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.xi-p20"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p20.1">To the</span> SPECTATOR.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p21"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p21.1">Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p22">“I AM fully persuaded, that one of the best springs of generous 
and worthy actions, is the having generous and worthy thoughts of ourselves. Whoever 
has a mean opinion of the dignity of his nature will act in no higher a rank than 
he has allotted himself in his own estimation. If he considers his being as circumscribed 
by the uncertain term of a few years, his designs will be contracted into the same 
narrow span he imagines is to bound his existence. How can he exalt his thoughts 
to any thing great and noble, who <pb n="253" id="iv.xi-Page_253" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_253.html" />only believes that, after a short 
turn on the stage of this world, he is to sink into oblivion, and to lose his consciousness 
for ever?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p23">For this reason, I am of opinion that so useful and elevated a 
contemplation as that of the soul’s immortality cannot be resumed too often. There 
is not a more improving exercise to the human mind than to be frequently reviving 
its own great privileges and endowments, nor a more effectual means to awaken in 
us an ambition raised above low objects and little pursuits, than to value ourselves 
as heirs of eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p24">It is a very great satisfaction to consider the best and wisest 
of mankind in all nations and ages, asserting as with one voice this their birth-right, 
and to find it ratified by an express revelation. At the same time, if we turn our 
thoughts inward upon ourselves, we may meet with a kind of secret sense concurring 
with the proofs of our own immortality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p25">You have in my opinion raised a good presumptive argument from 
the increasing appetite the mind has to knowledge, and to the extending its own 
faculties, which cannot be accomplished, as the more restrained perfection of lower 
creatures may in the limits of a short life. I think another probable conjecture 
may be raised from our appetite to duration itself, and from a reflection on our 
progress through the several stages of it. We are complaining, as you observe in 
a former speculation, of the shortness of life, and <pb n="254" id="iv.xi-Page_254" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_254.html" />yet are perpetually 
hurrying over the parts of it, to arrive at certain little settlements, or imaginary 
points of rest, which are dispersed up and down in it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p26">Now, let us consider what happens to us when we arrive at these 
imaginary points of rest. Do we stop our motion, and sit down satisfied in the settlement 
we have gained? or are we not removing the boundary, and marking out new points 
of rest, to which we press forward with the like eagerness, and which cease to be 
such as fast as we attain them? Our case is like that of a traveller upon the Alps, 
who should fancy that the top of the next hill must end his journey, because it 
terminates his prospect; but he no sooner arrives at it, than he sees new ground 
and other hills beyond it, and continues to travel on as before.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p27">This is so plainly every man’s condition in life, that there is 
no one who has observed any thing but may observe, that as fast as his time wears 
away, his appetite to something future remains. The use therefore I would make of 
it is this, that since nature (as some love to express it) does nothing in vain; 
or, to speak properly, since the Author of our being has planted no wandering passion 
in it, no desire which has not its object, futurity is the proper object of the 
passion so constantly exercised about it; and this restlessness in the present, 
this assigning ourselves over to farther stages of duration, this successive grasping 
at something still to come, <pb n="255" id="iv.xi-Page_255" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_255.html" />appears to me (whatever it may to others) 
as a kind of instinct, or natural symptom, which the mind of man has of its own 
immortality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p28">I take it at the same time for granted, that the immortality of 
the soul is sufficiently established by other arguments: and if so, this appetite, 
which otherwise would be very unaccountable and absurd, seems very reasonable, and 
adds strength to the conclusion. But I am amazed when I consider there are creatures 
capable of thought, who, in spite of every argument, can form to themselves a sullen 
satisfaction in thinking otherwise. There is something so pitifully mean in the 
inverted ambition of that man who can hope for annihilation, and please himself 
to think that his whole fabric shall one day crumble into dust, and mix with the 
mass of inanimate beings; that it equally deserves our admiration and pity. The 
mystery of such men’s unbelief is not hard to be penetrated; and indeed amounts 
to nothing more than a sordid hope that they shall not be immortal, because they 
dare not be so.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p29">This brings me back to my first observation, and gives me occasion 
to say further, that as worthy actions spring from worthy thoughts, so worthy thoughts 
are likewise the consequence of worthy actions: but the wretch who has degraded 
himself below the character of immortality, is very willing to resign his pretensions 
to it, and to substitute, in its room, a dark negative happiness in the extinction 
of his being.</p>
<pb n="256" id="iv.xi-Page_256" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_256.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p30">The admirable Shakespear has given us a very 
strong image of the unsupported condition of such a person in 
his last minutes in the second part of King Henry VI. where 
Cardinal Beaufort, who had been concerned in the murder of the 
good Duke Humphrey, is represented on his death-bed. After some 
short confused speeches, which shew an imagination disturbed 
with guilt, just as he is expiring, King Henry standing by him 
full of compassion, says,</p>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p30.1">
<verse id="iv.xi-p30.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p30.3">Lord Cardinal! if thou thinkest on heaven’s 
bliss, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p30.4">Hold up thy hand, make signal of that 
hope! </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p30.5">He dies, and makes no sign! </l>
</verse>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p31">The despair which is here shewn, without a word or action on the 
part of the dying person, is beyond what could he painted by the most forcible expressions 
whatever,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p32">I shall not pursue this thought further, but only add, that as 
annihilation is not to be had with a wish, so it is the most abject thing in the 
world to wish it. What are honour, fame, wealth, or power, when compared with the 
generous expectation of a being without end, and a happiness adequate to that being? 
I am,</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:40%" id="iv.xi-p33"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p33.1">Sir</span>,</p>
<p style="margin-left:45%" id="iv.xi-p34">Your most obedient</p>
<p style="margin-left:50%" id="iv.xi-p35">humble servant,</p>
<p style="margin-left:55%" id="iv.xi-p36">T. D.</p>
<pb n="257" id="iv.xi-Page_257" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_257.html" />
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p37">To live in joyful 
hope becomes the wise.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p38">THE time present seldom affords sufficient employment to the mind 
of man. Objects of pain or pleasure, love or admiration, do not lie thick enough 
together in life to keep the soul in constant action and supply an immediate exercise 
to its faculties. In order therefore to remedy this defect, that the mind may not 
want business, but always have materials for thinking, she is endued with certain 
powers that can recal what is passed, and anticipate what is to come.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p39">That wonderful faculty which we call the memory is perpetually 
looking back, when we have nothing present to entertain us. It is like those repositories 
in several animals that are filled with stores of their former food, on which they 
may ruminate when their present pasture fails.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p40">As the memory relieves the mind in her vacant moments, and prevents 
any chasms of thought by ideas of what is past, we have other faculties that agitate 
and employ her upon what is to come. These are the passions of hope and fear.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p41">By these two passions we reach forward into futurity, and bring 
up to our present thoughts objects that lie hid in the remotest depths of time. 
We suffer misery and enjoy happiness before they are in being: we can set the sun 
and stars forward, or lose sight of them by wandering into those retired <pb n="258" id="iv.xi-Page_258" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_258.html" />
parts of eternity, when the heavens and earth shall be no more.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p42">By the way, who can imagine that the existence of a creature is 
to be circumscribed by time, whose thoughts are not? But I shall, in this paper, 
confine myself to that particular passion which goes by the name of <i>hope</i>.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p43">Our actual enjoyments are so few and transient, that man would 
be a very miserable being were he not endued with this passion, which gives him 
a taste of those good things that may possibly come into his possession. “We 
should hope for every thing that is good,” says the old poet Linus, “because 
there is nothing which may not be hoped for, and nothing but what the gods are 
able to give us.”
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p44">Hope quickens all the still parts of life, and keeps the mind 
awake in her most remiss and indolent hours. It gives habitual serenity and good 
humour. It is a kind of vital heat in the soul that cheers and gladdens her, when 
he does not attend to it. It makes pain easy, and labour pleasant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p45">Beside these several advantages which rise from hope, there is 
another which is none of the least, and that is, its great efficacy in preserving 
us from setting too high a value on present enjoyments. The saying of Cæsar is very 
well known. When he had given away all his estate in gratuities among his friends, 
one of them asked what he had left for himself? To which that great man replied, <pb n="259" id="iv.xi-Page_259" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_259.html" />
Hope. His natural magnanimity hindered him from prising what he was certainly possessed 
of, and turned all his thoughts upon something more valuable that he had in view. 
I question not but every reader will draw a moral from this story, and apply it 
to himself without my direction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p46">The old story of Pandora’s box (which many of the learned believe 
was formed among the Heathens upon the tradition of the fall of man) shews us how 
deplorable a state they thought the present life without hope. To set forth the 
utmost condition of misery, they tell us that our forefather, according to the Pagan 
theology, had a great vessel presented him by Pandora upon his lifting up the lid 
of it, says the fable, there flew out all the calamities and distempers incident 
to men, from which, till that time, they had been altogether exempt. Hope, who had 
been inclosed in the cup with so much bad company, instead of flying off with the 
rest, stuck so close to the lid of it that it was shut down upon her.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p47">I shall make but two reflections upon what I have hitherto said. 
First, that no kind of life is so happy as that which is full of hope, especially 
when the hope is well grounded, and when the object of it is of an exalted kind, 
and in its nature proper to make, the person happy who enjoys it. This proposition 
must be very evident to those who consider how few are the present enjoyments of 
the most happy man, and how insufficient <pb n="260" id="iv.xi-Page_260" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_260.html" />to give him an entire satisfaction 
and acquiescence in them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p48">My next observation is this, that a religious life is that which 
most abounds in a well-grounded hope, and such an one as is fixed on objects that 
are capable of making us entirely happy. This Hope in a religious man, is much more 
sure and certain than the hope of any temporal blessing, as it is strengthened not 
only by reason, but by faith. It has at the same time its eye perpetually fixed 
on that state, which implies, in the very notion of it, the most full and the most 
complete happiness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p49">I have before shewn how the influence of hope in general sweetens 
life, and makes our present condition supportable, if not pleasing; but a religious 
hope has still greater advantages. It does not only bear up the mind under her sufferings, 
but makes her rejoice in them, as they may be the instruments of procuring her the 
great and ultimate end of all her hope.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p50">Religious hope has likewise this advantage above any other kind 
of hope, that it is able to revive the dying man, and to fill his mind not only 
with secret comfort and refreshment, but sometimes with rapture and transport. He 
triumphs in his agonies, whilst the soul springs forward with delight to the great 
object which she has always had in view, and leaves the body with an expectation 
of being reunited to her in a glorious and joyful resurrection.</p>
<pb n="261" id="iv.xi-Page_261" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_261.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p51">I shall conclude this essay with those emphatical expressions 
of a lively hope, which the Psalmist made use of in the midst of those dangers 
and adversities which surrounded him; for the following passage had its present 
and personal, as well as its future and prophetic sense. “I have set the Lord 
always before me; because he is at my right hand I shall not be moved. Therefore 
my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth; my flesh also shall rest in hope. For 
thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to 
see corruption. Thou wilt shew me the path of life: in thy presence is fullness 
of joy, at thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore.”</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p52">For we are his offspring. <scripRef passage=" Acts xvii. 28" id="iv.xi-p52.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">
Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.xi-p53"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p53.1">To the</span> SPECTATOR.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.xi-p54"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p54.1">Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p55">IT has been usual to remind persons of rank, on great occasions 
in life, of their race and quality, and to what expectations they were born: that 
by considering what is worthy of them, they may be withdrawn from mean pursuits, 
and encouraged to laudable undertakings. This is turning nobility into a principle 
of virtue, and making it <pb n="262" id="iv.xi-Page_262" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_262.html" />productive of merits, as it is understood 
to have been originally a reward of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p56">It is for the like reason, I imagine, that you have, in some of 
your speculations, asserted to your readers the dignity of human nature. But you 
cannot be insensible that this is a controverted doctrine; there are authors who 
consider human nature in a very different view, and books of maxims have been written 
to shew the falsity of all human virtues. The reflexions which are made on this 
subject usually take some tincture from the tempers and characters of those that 
make them. Politicians can resolve the most shining actions among men into artifice 
and design; others, who are soured by discontent, repulses, or ill usage, are apt 
to mistake their spleen for philosophy; men of profligate lives, and such as find 
themselves incapable of rising to any distinction among their fellow-creatures, 
are for pulling down all appearances of merit, which seem to upbraid them; and Satirists 
describe nothing but deformity. From all these hands we have such draughts of mankind 
as are represented in those burlesque pictures, which the Italians call Caracatures; 
where the art consists in preserving amidst distorted proportion and aggravated 
features, some distinguishing likeness of the person, but in such a manner as to 
transform the most agreeable beauty into the most odious monster.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p57">It is very disingenuous to level the best of mankind with the 
worst, and for the faults <pb n="263" id="iv.xi-Page_263" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_263.html" />of particulars to degrade the whole species. 
Such methods tend not only to remove a man’s good opinion of others, but to destroy 
that reverence for himself, which is a great guard of innocence, and a spring of 
virtue.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p58">It is true indeed, that there are surprising mixtures of beauty 
and deformity, of wisdom and folly, virtue and vice, in the human make; such a disparity 
is found among numbers of the same kind; and every individual, in some instances, 
or at some times, is so unequal to himself, that man seems to be the most wavering 
and inconsistent being in the whole creation. So that the question in morality, 
concerning the dignity of our nature, may at first sight appear like some difficult 
question in Natural Philosophy, in which the arguments on both sides seem to be 
of equal strength. But as I began with considering this point, as it relates to 
action, I shall here borrow an admirable reflection from Monsieur Pascal, which 
I think sets it in its proper light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p59">It is of dangerous consequence, says he, to represent to man how 
near he is to the level of beasts, without shewing him at the same time his greatness. 
It is likewise dangerous to let him see his greatness without his meanness. It is 
more dangerous yet to leave him ignorant of either; but very beneficial that he 
should be made sensible of both. Whatever imperfections we may have in our nature, 
it is the business of religion and virtue to rectify them, as far as is consistent <pb n="264" id="iv.xi-Page_264" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_264.html" />
with our present state. In the mean time, it is no small encouragement to generous 
minds to consider that we shall put them all off with our mortality. That sublime 
manner of salutation with which the Jews approached their kings,</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.xi-p60"><i>O king, live for ever!</i></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p61">may be addressed to the lowest and most despised mortal among 
us, under all the infirmities and distresses with which we see him surrounded. And 
whoever believes the immortality of the soul, will not need a better argument for 
the dignity of his nature, nor a stronger incitement to actions suitable to it.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p62">I am naturally led by this reflection to a subject I have already 
touched upon in a former letter, and cannot without pleasure call to mind the thoughts 
of Cicero, to this purpose, in the close of his book concerning old age. Every one 
who is acquainted with his writings will remember, that the elder Cato is introduced 
in that discourse as the speaker, and Scipio and Lelius as his auditors. This venerable 
person is represented looking forward as it were from the verge of extreme old age, 
into a future state, and rising into a contemplation on the unperishable part of 
his nature, and its existence after death. I shall collect part of his discourse; 
and, as you have formerly offered some arguments for the soul’s immortality, agreeable <pb n="265" id="iv.xi-Page_265" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_265.html" />
both to reason and the Christian doctrine, 1 believe your readers will not be displeased 
to see how the same great truth shines in the pomp of Roman eloquence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p63">“This, (says Cato,) is my firm persuasion, that since the human 
soul exerts itself with so great activity, since it has such a remembrance of the 
past, such a concern for the future; since it is enriched with so many arts, sciences, 
and discoveries, it is impossible but the being which contains all these must be 
immortal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p64">The Elder Cyrus, just before his death, is represented by Xenophon 
speaking after this manner. Think not, my dearest children, that when I depart from 
you, I shall be no more, but remember, that my soul, even while I lived among you, 
was invisible to you; yet by my actions you were sensible it existed in this body. 
Believe it therefore existing still, though it be still unseen. How quickly would 
the honours of illustrious men perish after death, if their souls performed nothing 
to preserve their fame? For my, own part I could never think that the soul, which 
in a mortal body, lives: but when departed out of it, dies: or that its conscioulness 
is lost when it is discharged out of an unconscious habitation. But when it is freed 
from all corporeal alliance, then it truly exists. Further, since the human frame 
is broken by death, tell us what becomes of its parts? It is visible where the materials 
of other beings are translated, namely, to <pb n="266" id="iv.xi-Page_266" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_266.html" />the source from whence 
they had their birth. The soul alone, either present or departed, is not the object 
of our eyes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p65">Thus Cyrus. But to proceed. No one shall persuade me, Scipio, 
that your worthy father, or your grandfathers, Paulus and Africanus, or Africanus’ father, or uncle, or many other excellent men whom I need not name, performed so 
many actions to be remembered by posterity, without being sensible that futurity 
was their right. And, if I may be allowed an old man’s privilege, to speak of myself, 
do you think I would have endured the fatigue of so many wearisome days and nights, 
both at home and abroad, if I imagined that the same boundary which is set to my 
life must terminate my glory! Were it not more desirable to have worn out my days 
in ease and tranquility, free from labour and without emulation? but I know not 
how, my soul has always raised itself, and looked forward on futurity, in this view 
and expectation, that when it shall depart out of life; it shall then live for ever; 
and if this were not true, that the mind is immortal, the souls of the most worthy 
would not, above all others, have the strongest impulse to glory.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p66">What besides this is the cause that the wisest men die with the 
greatest equanimity, the ignorant with the greaten concern? Does it not seem, that 
those minds which have the most extensive views, foresee they are removing to a 
happier condition, which <pb n="267" id="iv.xi-Page_267" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_267.html" />those of a narrower sight do not 
perceive! 1, for my part, am transported with the hope of seeing your ancestors, 
whom I have honoured and loved, and am earnestly desirous of meeting not only 
those excellent persons whom I have known, but those too of whom I have heard 
and read, and of whom I myself have written; nor would I be detained from so 
pleasing a journey. O happy day! when I final escape from this croud, this heap 
of pollution, and be admitted to that divine assembly of exalted spirits! when I 
shall go not only to those great persons I have named, but to my Cato, my son, 
than whom a better man was never born; and whose funeral rites I myself 
performed, whereas he ought rather to have attended mine. Yet has not his soul 
deserted me, but seeming to call back a look on me, is gone before to those 
habitations to which it was sensible I should follow him. And though I might 
appear to have borne my loss with courage, I was not unaffected with it, but I 
comforted myself in the assurance that it would not be long before we should 
meet again, and be divorced no more.”</p>
<p class="right" id="iv.xi-p67">I am, <span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p67.1">Sir</span>, &amp;c.</p>
<pb n="268" id="iv.xi-Page_268" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_268.html" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p67.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p68">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p68.1">Nec morti esse locum</span></i>—Virg. 
Geog. IV. v. 262.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p69">No room is left for death.
<span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p69.1">Dryden</span>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p70">A LEWD young fellow seeing an aged hermit 
go by him barefooted, “Father,” says he, “you are in a very 
miserable condition if there is not another world.” True 
son said the hermit; “but what is thy condition if there 
is?” Man is a creature designed for two different states 
of being, or rather for two different lives. His first life 
is short and transient; his second permanent and lasting. 
The question we are all concerned in is this: In which of 
these two lives is it our chief interest to make ourselves 
happy? Or, in other words, Whether we should endeavour to 
secure to ourselves the pleasures and gratifications of 
a life which is uncertain and precarious, and at its utmost 
length of a very inconsiderable duration; or to secure to 
ourselves the pleasures of a life which is fixed and settled, 
and will never end? Every man, upon the first hearing of 
this question knows very well which side of it he ought 
to close with. But however right we are in theory, it is 
plain that in practice we adhere to the wrong side of the 
question. We make provisions for this life, as though it 
were never to have an end, and for the other life, as though 
it were never to have a beginning.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p71">Should a spirit of superior rank, who 
is a stranger to human nature, accidentally alight upon 
the earth, and take a survey of its inhabitants, <pb n="269" id="iv.xi-Page_269" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_269.html" />
what would his notions of us be? Would not he think that 
we are a species of beings made for quite different ends 
and purposes than what we really are? Must not he imagine 
that we were placed in this world to get riches and honours? 
Would not he think that it was our duty to toil after wealth, 
and station, and title? Nay, would not he believe we were 
forbidden poverty by threats of eternal punishment, and 
enjoined to pursue our pleasures under pain of damnation! 
He would certainly imagine that we were influenced by a 
scheme of duties quite opposite to those which are indeed 
prescribed to us. And truly, according to such an imagination, 
he must conclude that we are a species of the most obedient 
creatures in the universe; that we are constant to our duty, 
and that we keep a steady eye on the end for which we were 
sent hither.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p72">But how great would be his astonishment, 
when he learned that we were beings not designed to exist 
in this world above threescore and ten years? and that the 
greatest part of this busy species fall short even of that 
age? How would he be lost in horror and admiration, when 
he should know that this set of creatures, who lay out all 
their endeavours for this life, which scarce deserves the 
name of existence; when, I say, he should know that this 
set of creatures are to exist to all eternity in another 
life, for which they make no preparations? Nothing <pb n="270" id="iv.xi-Page_270" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_270.html" />
can be a greater disgrace to reason than that men, who are 
persuaded of these two different states of being, should 
be perpetually employed in providing for a life of threescore 
and ten years, and neglecting to make provision for that 
which, after many myriads of years, will be still new, and 
still beginning; especially when we consider that our endeavours 
for making ourselves great, or rich, or honourable, or whatever 
else we place our happiness in, may, after all, prove unsuccessful; 
whereas, if we constantly and sincerely endeavour to make 
ourselves happy In the other life, we are sure that our 
endeavours will succeed, and that we shall not be disappointed 
in our hope.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p73">The following question is started by one 
of the schoolmen. Supposing the whole body of the earth 
were a great ball or mass of the finest sand, and that a 
single grain or particle of this sand should be annihilated 
every thousand years; supposing then that you had it in 
your choice to be happy all the while this prodigious mass 
of sand was Consuming by this slow method till there was 
not a grain of it left, on condition you were to be miserable 
for ever after; or supposing that you might be happy for 
ever after, on condition you would be miserable till the 
whole mass of sand were thus annihilated at the rate of 
one sand in a thouand years: which of these two cases would 
you make your choice?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p74">It must be confessed in this case, so 
many <pb n="271" id="iv.xi-Page_271" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_271.html" />thousands of years are to the imagination 
as a kind of eternity, though in reality they do not bear 
so great a proportion to that duration which is to follow 
them, as an unit does to the greatest number which you can 
put together in figures, or as one of those sands to the 
supposed heap. Reason therefore tells us, without any manner 
of hesitation, which would be the better part in this choice. 
However, as I have before intimated, our reason might in 
such a case be so overset by the imagination, as to dispose 
some persons to sink under the consideration of the great 
length of the first part of this duration, and of the great 
distance of that second duration which is to succeed it. 
The mind, I say, might give itself up to that happiness 
which is at hand, considering that it is so very near, and 
that it would last very long. But when the choice we actually 
have before us, is this, whether we will chuse to be happy 
for the space only of threescore and ten, nay, perhaps of 
only twenty or ten years, I might say of only a day or an 
hour, and miserable to all eternity; or, on the contrary, 
miserable for this short term of years, and happy for a 
whole eternity; what words are sufficient to express that 
folly and want of consideration, which, in such a case, 
makes a wrong choice?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p75">1 here put the case even at the worst, 
by supposing what seldom happens, that a course of virtue 
makes us miserable in this life; but if we suppose, as it 
generally happens, <pb n="272" id="iv.xi-Page_272" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_272.html" />that virtue would make 
us more happy even in this life than a contrary course of 
vice; how can we sufficiently admire the stupidity or madness 
of those persons who are capable of making so absurd a choice?
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p76">Every wise man therefore will consider 
this life only as it may conduce to the happiness of the 
other, and cheerfully sacrifice the pleasures of a few years 
to those of an eternity.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="hang1" id="iv.xi-p77"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p77.1">Sentio te sedem hominum 
ac domum contemplari, quæ si tibi parva (ut est) ita videtur, 
hæc coelestia semper spectato; illa humana contemnito.</span>
</i></p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p78">Cic. Somn. Scip.</p>
<p class="hang1" id="iv.xi-p79">I understand, you contemplate the abode 
and habitation of men; which if it seem so small to you, 
as indeed it is, direct your views continually to heavenly 
objects, and contemn those that are earthly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p80">THE following essay comes from the ingenious 
author of the letter upon novelty, printed in a late Spectator; 
the notions are drawn from the Platonic way of thinking, 
but as they contribute to raise the mind, and may inspire 
noble sentiments of our own future grandeur and happiness, 
I think it well deserves to be presented to the public.
</p>
<pb n="273" id="iv.xi-Page_273" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_273.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p81">“If the universe be the creature of an 
intelligent mind, this mind could have no immediate regard 
to himself in producing it. He needed not to make trial 
of his omnipotence, to be informed what effects were within 
its reach; the world, as existing in his eternal idea, was 
then as beautiful as now it is drawn forth into being; and 
in the immense abyss of his essence are contained far brighter 
scenes than will be ever set forth to view; it being impossible 
that the great author of nature should bound his power by 
giving existence to a system of creatures so perfect, that 
he cannot improve upon it by any other exertions of his 
almighty will. Between finite and infinite there is an unmeasured 
interval, not to be filled up in endless ages; for which 
reason, the most excellent of God’s works must be equally 
short of what his power is able to produce, as the most 
imperfect, and may be exceeded with the same ease.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p82">This thought hath made some imagine, (what, 
it must be confessed, is not impossible,) that the unfathomed 
space is ever teeming with new births, the younger still 
inheriting a greater perfection than the elder. But, as 
this doth not fall within my present view, I shall content 
myself, with taking notice, that the consideration now mentioned 
proves undeniably, that the ideal worlds in the divine understanding 
yield a prospect incomparably more ample, various and delightful 
than any created world can do; and that <pb n="274" id="iv.xi-Page_274" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_274.html" />therefore, 
as it is not to be supposed that God should make a world 
merely of inanimate matter, however diversified or inhabited 
only by creatures of no higher an order than brutes; so 
the end for which he designed his reasonable offspring, 
is the contemplation of his works, the enjoyment of himself, 
and in both to be happy, having, to this purpose, endued 
them with correspondent faculties and desires. He can have 
no greater pleasure from a bare review of his works, than 
from the survey of his own ideas, but we may be assured 
that he is well pleased in the satisfaction derived to beings 
capable of it, and, for whose entertainment, he hath erected 
this immense theatre. Is not this more than an intimation 
of our immortality? Man, who when considered as on his probation 
for a happy existence hereafter, is the most remarkable 
instance of divine wisdom: if we cut him off from all relation 
to eternity, is the most wonderful and unaccountable composition 
in the whole creation. He hath capacities to lodge a much 
greater variety of knowledge than he will be ever master 
of, and an unsatisfied curiosity to tread the secret paths 
of nature and providence; but, with this, his organs, in 
their present structure, are rather fitted to serve the 
necessities of a vile body, than to minister to his understanding 
and, from the little spot to which he is chained, he can 
frame but wandering guesses concerning the innumerable worlds 
of light that encompass him, <pb n="275" id="iv.xi-Page_275" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_275.html" />which, though 
in themselves of a prodigious bigness, do but just glimmer 
in the remote spaces of the heavens: and when, with a great 
deal of time and pains, he hath laboured a little way up 
the steep ascent of truth, and beholds with pity the grovelling 
multitude beneath, in a moment his foot slides, and he tumbles 
down headlong into the grave.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p83">Thinking on this, I am obliged to believe, 
in justice to the Creator of the world, that there is another 
state when man shall be better situated for contemplation, 
or rather have it in his power to remove from object to 
object, and from world to world: and be accommodated with 
senses, and other helps, for making the quickest and most 
amazing discoveries. How does such a genius as Sir Isaac 
Newton, from amidst the darkness that involves human understanding, 
break forth, and appear like one of another species! The 
vast machine, we inhabit, lies open to him, he seems not 
unacquainted with the general laws that govern it; and while 
with the transport of a philosopher he beholds and admires 
the glorious work, he is capable of paying at once a more 
devout and more rational homage to his maker. But alas! 
how narrow is the prospect even of such a mind? and how 
obscure to the compass that is taken in by the ken of an 
angel: or of a soul but newly escaped from its imprisonment 
in the body! For my part, I freely indulge my soul in the 
confidence of its future grandeur; <pb n="276" id="iv.xi-Page_276" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_276.html" />it pleases 
me to think that I, who know so small a portion of the works 
of the Creator, and with slow and painful steps creep up 
and down on the surface of this globe, shall ere long shoot 
away with the swiftness of imagination, trace out the hidden 
springs of nature’s operation, be able to keep pace with 
the heavenly bodies in the rapidity of their career, be 
a spectator of the long chain of events in the natural and 
moral worlds, visit the several apartments of the creation, 
know how they are furnished and how inhabited, comprehend 
the order, and measure the magnitudes. and distances of 
those orbs, which to us seem disposed without any regular 
design, and set all in the same circle; observe the dependence 
of the parts of each system, and, if our minds are big enough, 
to grasp the theory of the several systems upon one another, 
from whence results the harmony of the universe. In eternity 
a great deal may be done of this kind. I find it of use 
to cherish this generous ambition; for besides the secret 
refreshment it diffuses through my soul, it engages me in 
an endeavour to improve my faculties, as well as to exercise 
them conformably to the rank I now hold among reasonable 
beings, and the hope I have of being once advanced to a 
more exalted station.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p84">The other, and that the ultimate end of 
man, is the enjoyment of God, beyond which he cannot form 
a wish. Dim at best are the conceptions we have of the Supreme <pb n="277" id="iv.xi-Page_277" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_277.html" />
Being, who, as it were, keeps his creatures in suspense, 
neither discovering, nor hiding himself; by which means 
the Libertine hath a handle to dispute his existence, while 
the most are content to speak him fair, but in their hearts 
prefer every trifling satisfaction to the favour of their 
Maker, and ridicule the good man for the singularity of 
his choice. Will there not a time come, when the Free-thinker 
shall see his impious schemes overturned, and be made a 
convert to the truths he hates; when deluded mortals shall 
be convinced of the folly of their pursuits, and the few 
wise who followed the guidance of heaven, and, scorning 
the blandishments of sense and the sordid bribes of the 
world, aspired to a celestial abode, shall stand possessed 
of their utmost wish in the vision of the Creator? Here 
the mind heaves a thought now and then towards him, and 
hath some transient glances of his pretence: when in the 
instant it thinks itself to have the fastest hold, the object 
eludes its expectations, and it falls back tired and baffled 
to the ground. Doubtless there is some more perfect way 
of conversing with heavenly beings. Are not spirits capable 
of mutual intelligence, unless immersed in bodies, or by 
their intervention? Must superior natures depend on inferior 
for the main privilege of sociable beings, that of conversing 
with, and knowing each other? What would they have done, 
had matter never been created? I suppose, not have lived 
in eternal solitude. As incorporeal <pb n="278" id="iv.xi-Page_278" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_278.html" />
substances are of a nobler order, so be sure, their manner of intercourse is 
answerably more expedite and intimate. This method of communication we call 
intellectual vision, as somewhat analogous to the sense of seeing, which is the 
medium of our acquaintance with this visible world. And in some such way can God 
make himself the object of immediate intuition to the blessed; and as he can, it 
is not improbable that he will, always condescending, in the circumstances of 
doing it, to the weakness and proportion of finite minds. His works but faintly 
reflect the image of his perfections, it is a secondhand knowledge; to have a 
just idea of him, it may be necessary that we see him as he is. But what is 
that? It is something that never entered into the heart of man to conceive; yet, 
what we can easily conceive, will be a fountain of unspeakable, of everlasting 
rapture. All created glories will fade and die away in his presence. Perhaps it 
will be my happiness to compare the world with the fair exemplar of it in the 
divine mind! perhaps to view the original plan of those wise designs that have 
been executing in a long succession of ages. Thus employed in finding out his 
works, and contemplating their author, how shall I fall prostrate and adoring, 
my body swallowed up in the immensity of matter, my mind in the infinitude of 
his perfections!”
</p>
<pb n="279" id="iv.xi-Page_279" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_279.html" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p84.1">

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p85"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p85.1">Multa putans, sortemque 
animo miseratus iniquam.</span> </i>Virg. Æneid. VI. 
v. 332.</p>
<verse id="iv.xi-p85.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p85.3">Revolving in his breast their fate 
unkind, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xi-p85.4">A gen’rous pity fills his pious mind. </l>
</verse>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p86">IN compassion to those gloomy mortals, 
who by their unbelief are rendered incapable of feeling 
those impressions of joy and hope, which the celebration 
of the late glorious Easter festival naturally leaves on 
the mind of a Christian, I shall in this paper endeavour 
to evince that there are grounds to expect a future state, 
without supposing in the reader any faith at all, not even 
the belief of a Deity. Let the most stedfast unbeliever 
open his eyes, and take a survey of the sensible world, 
and then say, if there be not a connexion and adjustment, 
an exact and constant order discoverable in all the parts 
of it. Whatever be the cause, the thing itself is evident 
to all our faculties. Look into the animal system, the passions, 
senses, and locomotive powers, is not the like contrivance 
and propriety observable these too! Are they not fitted 
to certain ends, and are they not by nature directed to 
proper objects?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p87">Is it possible then that the smallest 
bodies should, by a management superior to the wit of man, 
be disposed, in the most excellent manner, agreeable to 
their respective natures; and yet the spirits or souls of 
men be neglected, or managed by such rules as fall short 
of man’s understanding? Shall every other passion be rightly 
placed by nature, <pb n="280" id="iv.xi-Page_280" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_280.html" />and shall that appetite 
of immortality, natural to all mankind, be alone misplaced, 
or designed to be frustrated? Shall the industrious application 
of the inferior animal powers in the meanest vocations be 
answered by the ends we propose, and shall not the generous 
efforts of a virtuous mind be rewarded! In a word, shall 
the corporeal world be all order and harmony, the intellectual 
discord and confusion? He, who is bigot enough to believe 
these things, must bid adieu to that natural rule of reasoning 
from analogy; must run counter to that maxim of common sense, 
that men ought to form their judgments of things unexperienced 
from what they have experienced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p88">If any thing looks like a recompence of 
calamitious virtue on this side the grave, it s either an 
assurance that thereby we obtain the favour and protection 
of Heaven, and shall, whatever befals us in this, in another 
life meet with a just return, or else that applause and 
reputation, which is thought to attend virtuous actions. 
The former of these, our Free-thinkers, out of their singular 
wisdom and benevolence to mankind, endeavour to erase from 
the minds of men. The latter can never be justly distributed 
in this life, where so many ill actions are reputable, and 
so many good actions disesteemed or misinterpreted; where 
subtile hypocrisy is placed in the most engaging light, 
and modest virtue lies concealed; where the heart and the 
soul are hid from the eyes of <pb n="282" id="iv.xi-Page_282" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_282.html" />men, and the 
eyes of men are dimmed and vitiated. Plato’s sense in relation 
to this point is contained in his Gorgias, where he introduces 
Socrates speaking after this manner:</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p89">“It was in the reign of Saturn provided 
by a law, which the gods have since continued down to this 
time, that they who had lived virtuously and piously upon 
earth, should after death enjoy a life full of happiness, 
in certain islands appointed for the habitation of the blessed; 
but that such as had lived wickedly should go into the receptacle 
of damned souls, namely Tartarus, there to suffer the punishments 
they deserved. But in all the reign of Saturn, and in the 
beginning of the reign of Jove, living judges were appointed, 
by whom each person was judged in his lifetime in the same 
day on which he was to die. The consequence of which was, 
that they often passed wrong judgments. Pluto, therefore, 
who presided in Tartarus, and the guardians of the blessed 
islands, finding that, on the other side, many unfit persons 
were sent to their respective dominions, complained to Jove, 
who promised to redress the evil. He added, the reason of 
these unjust proceedings is that men are judged in the body. 
Hence many conceal the blemishes and imperfections of their 
minds by beauty, birth and riches; not to mention, that 
at the time of trial there are crouds of witnesses to attest 
their having lived well. These things mislead the judges, <pb n="282" id="iv.xi-Page_282_1" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_282.html" />
who being themselves also of the number of the living are surrounded each with 
his own body, as with a veil thrown over his mind. For the future, therefore, it 
is my intention that men do not come on their trial till after death, when they 
shall appear before the judge, disrobed of all their corporeal ornaments. The 
judge himself too shall be a pure unveiled spirit, beholding the very soul, the 
naked soul, of the party before him. With this view I have already constituted 
my sons, Minos and Radamanthus, judges, who are natives of Asia and Æacus, a 
native of Europe. These, after death, shall hold their court in a certain 
meadow, from which there are two roads, leading the one to Tartarus, the other 
to the islands of the blessed.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p90">From this, as from numberless other passages 
of his writings, may be seen Plato’s opinion of a future 
date. A thing therefore in regard to us so comfortable, 
in itself so just and excellent, a thing so agreeable to 
the analogy of nature, and so universally credited by all 
orders and ranks of men, of all nations and ages, what is 
it that should move a few men to reject? Surely there must 
be something of prejudice in the case. I appeal to the secret 
thoughts of a Free-thinker, if he does not argue within 
himself after this manner: The senses and faculties I enjoy 
at present are visibly designed to repair, or preserve the 
body from the injuries it is liable to in its present circumstances. 
But in an <pb n="283" id="iv.xi-Page_283" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_283.html" />eternal state, where no decays are 
to be repaired, no outward injuries to be fenced against, 
where there are no flesh and bones, nerves, or blood vessels, 
there will certainly be none of the senses; and that there 
should be a state of life without the senses it is inconceivable.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p91">But as this manner of reasoning proceeds 
from a poverty of imagination, and narrowness of soul in 
those that use it, I shall endeavour to remedy those defects, 
and open their views, by laying before them a case which, 
being naturally possible, may perhaps reconcile them to 
the belief of what is supernaturally revealed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p92">Let us suppose a man blind and deaf from 
his birth, who being grown to a man’s estate, is by the 
dead palsy, or some other cause, deprived of his feeling, 
tasting, and smelling; and at the same time has the impediment 
of his hearing removed, and the film taken from his eyes: 
what the five senses are to us, that the touch, taste, and 
smell were to him. And any other ways of perception of a 
more refined and extensive nature were to him as inconceivable, 
as to us those are, which will one day be adapted to perceive 
those things which “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive.” And 
it would be just as reasonable in him to conclude, that 
the loss of those three senses could not possibly be succeeded 
by any new inlets of perception; as in a modern Free-thinker <pb n="284" id="iv.xi-Page_284" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_284.html" />
to imagine there can be no state of life and perception 
without the senses he enjoys at present. Let us further 
suppose the same person’s eyes, at their first opening, 
to be struck with a great variety of the most gay and pleasing 
objects, and his ears with a melodious concert of vocal 
and instrumental music: behold him amazed, ravished, transported 
and you have same distant representation, same faint and 
glimmering idea of the ecstatic state of the soul in that 
article in which she emerges from this sepulchre of flesh 
into life and immortality.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p92.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p93"><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p93.1">Labitur et labetur 
in omne volubilus avum</span>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p94"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p94.1">Hor</span>. epost. 
II. I. 1. v. 43.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p95">It glides, and will for ever glide 
along.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.xi-p96">
<span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p96.1">Mr. Spectator</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p97">THERE are none of your speculations which 
please me more than those upon infinitude and eternity. 
You have already considered that part of eternity which 
is past; and I wish you would give us your thoughts upon 
that which is to come.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p98">Your readers will perhaps receive greater 
pleasure from this view of eternity than the former, since 
we have every one of us a concern in that which is to come; 
whereas a speculation on that which is past is rather curious 
than useful.</p>
<pb n="285" id="iv.xi-Page_285" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_285.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p99">Besides, we can easily conceive it possible 
for successive duration never to have an end though, as 
you have justly observed, that eternity which never had 
a beginning is altogether incomprehensible; that is, we 
can conceive an eternal duration which may be, though we 
cannot an eternal duration which hath been; or, if I may 
use the philosophical terms, we may apprehend a potential, 
though not an actual eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p100">This notion of a future eternity, which 
is natural to the mind of man, is an unanswerable argument 
that he is a being designed for it: especially if we consider 
that he is capable of being virtuous or vicious here; that 
he hath faculties improvable to all eternity; and, by a 
proper or wrong employment of them, may be happy or miserable 
throughout that infinite duration. Our idea indeed of this 
eternity is not of an adequate or fixed nature, but is perpetually 
growing and enlarging itself towards the object, which is 
too big for human comprehension. As we are now in the beginning 
of existence, so shall we always appear to ourselves as 
if we were for ever entering upon it. After a million or 
two of centuries, some considerable things already past 
may slip out of our memory, which, if it be not strengthened 
in a wonderful manner, may possibly forget that ever there 
was a sun or planets, and yet notwithstanding the long race 
that we shall then have run, we shall still imagine ourselves 
just starting from the goal, and find no proportion <pb n="286" id="iv.xi-Page_286" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_286.html" />
between that space which we know had a beginning, and what 
we are sure will never have an end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p101">But I shall leave this subject to your 
management, and question not but you will throw it into 
such lights as shall at once improve and entertain your 
reader.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p102">I have, inclosed, sent you. a translation 
of the speech of Cato on this occasion, which hath accidentally 
fallen into my hands, and which, for conciseness, purity, 
and elegance of phrase, cannot be sufficiently admired.
</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.xi-p103">
ACT. V. SCENE I.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-bottom:24pt" id="iv.xi-p104">CATO <i>solus</i>, 
&amp;c.</p>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p104.1">
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p105"><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p105.1">SIC, sic se habere rem 
necesse prorsus est, <br />
Ratione vincis, do lubens manus, Plato.<br />
Quid enim dedisset. Qua dedit frusta nihil, <br />
Æternitatis insitam cupidinem <br />
Natura? Quorsum hæc duelis expectatio; <br />
Vitæque non explenda melioris sitis? <br />
Quid vult sibi aliud iste redeundi in nihil <br />
Horror, sub imis quemque agens præcordiis? <br />
Cur terita in se refugit anima, cur tremit <br />
Attonita, quoties, morte ne pareat, timet? <br />
Particula nempe est cuique nascenti indita <br />
Divinior; quæ corpus incolens agit; <br />
Hominique, succinit, tua est Æternitas.<br />
Æternitas! O lubricum nimis aspici, <br />
Mixtumque dulci gaudium formidine!</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p106"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p106.1">Quæ demigrabitu alia 
hinc in corpora? <br />
Quæ terra mox incognita? Quis orbis novus, <br />
<pb n="287" id="iv.xi-Page_287" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_287.html" />Manet incolendus? Quanta erit mutatio? <br />
Hæc intuenti spatia mihi quaqua 
patent <br />
Immensa: sed calignosa nox premit; <br />
Nec luce clara vult videra frugula. <br />
Figendus his pes; certa sunt hæc hactenus: <br />
Si quod gubernet numen humanum genus, <br />
(At, quod gubernet, esse clamant omnia) <br />
Virtute non gaudere certe non potest: <br />
Nec esse non beata, qua gaudet potest <br />
Sed qua beata sede? Quove in tempore? <br />
Hæc quanta quanta terra, tota est Cæsaris. <br />
Quid dubius hæret animus usque adeo? Brevi <br />
Hic nodum hic omnem expediet. Arma en imduor.</span> </i>
</p>
<p style="text-indent:30%" id="iv.xi-p107">[<span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p107.1">Ensi manum 
admovens.</span></p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p108"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p108.1">In utramque partem 
facta; quæque vim inserant, <br />
Et quæ propulsent? Dextera intentat necem <br />
Vitam sinistra: vulnus hÆc dabit manus: <br />
Altera medelam vulneris; hic ad exitum <br />
Deducet, ictu simplici; hæc vetant mori. <br />
Secura ridet anima mucronis minas, <br />
Ensesque strictos, interire nescia. <br />
Extinguet ætas sidera diuturnior: <br />
Ætate languens ipse sol obscurius <br />
Emittet orbi consenescenti jubar: <br />
Natura et ipsa sentiet quondam vices <br />
Ætatis; annis ipsa deficiet gravis; <br />
At tibi juventus, at tibi immortalita; <br />
Tibi parta divum est vita. Periment mutuis <br />
Elementa sese et interibunt ictibus: <br />
Tu permanibis sola semper integra, <br />
Tu cunctu rerum quassa cuncta naufraga, <br />
Jum portu in ipso tuta, contemplabere. <br />
Compage rupta, corruent in se invicem, <br />
Orbesque fractic ingerentur orbibus; <br />
Illæsa tu sedebis extra fragmina.</span> </i></p>
</div>
<pb n="288" id="iv.xi-Page_288" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_288.html" />
<p class="center" style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:12pt" id="iv.xi-p109">
ACT. V. SCENE I.</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-bottom:24pt" id="iv.xi-p110">CATO alone, 
&amp;c.</p>
<div style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p110.1">
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p111">IT must be so—Plato, thou reason’st 
well—<br />
Else whence this pleasinng hope, this fond desire, <br />
This longing after immortality? <br />
Or whence this secret dread, and inward horror, <br />
Of falling into nought? Why shrinks the soul <br />
Back on herself and startles at destruction? <br />
’Tis the divinity that stirs within us; <br />
’Tis heav’n itself that points out an hereafter, <br />
And intimates eternity to man. <br />
Eternity! thou pleasing, dreadful thought!</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xi-p112">Through what variety of untri’d being,<br />
Through what new scenes and changes must we pass? <br />
The wide, th’ unbounded prospect lies before me; <br />
But shadows, clouds, and darkness rest upon it. <br />
Here will I hold. If there’s a pow’r above us, <br />
(And that there is, all nature cries aloud <br />
Through all her works,) he must delight in virtue; <br />
And that which he delights in must be happy. <br />
But when! or where!—This world was made for Caesar.
<br />
I’m weary of conjectures.—This must end ‘em.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p113">But in all these schemes there is something 
gross and improbable that shocks a reasonable and speculative 
mind; whereas nothing can be more rational and sublime than 
the Christian idea of a future state. Eye hath not seen, 
nor ear heard, neither hath it entered, into the heart of 
man to conceive the things which God hath prepared for those 
that love <pb n="291" id="iv.xi-Page_291" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_291.html" />him. The above mentioned schemes 
are narrow transcripts of our present state: but in this 
indefinite description there is something ineffably great 
and noble. The mind of man must be raised to a higher pitch, 
not only to partake the enjoyments of the Christian paradise, 
but even to be able to frame any notion of them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p114">Nevertheless, in order to gratify our imagination, and by way 
of condescension to our low way of thinking, the ideas of light, glory, a crown, 
&amp;c. are made use of to adumbrate that which we cannot directly understand. “The 
Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them 
into living fountains of waters: and God than wipe away all tears from their 
eyes. And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall 
there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away, and behold all 
things are new. There shall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither 
light of the sun for the Lord God giveth them light, and shall make them drink 
of the river of his pleasures: and they shall reign for ever and ever. They 
shall receive a crown of glory which fadeth not away.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p115">These are cheering reflections: and I 
have often wondered that men could be found so dull and 
phlegmatic, as to prefer the thought of annihilation before 
them, or so ill-natured as to endeavour to persuade mankind 
to the disbelief of what is so pleasing and profitable <pb n="292" id="iv.xi-Page_292" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_292.html" />
even in the prospect; or so blind as not to see that there 
is a Deity, and if there be, that this scheme of things 
flows from his attributes, and evidently corresponds with 
the other parts of his creation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p116">I know not how to account for this absurd 
turn of thought, except it proceed from a want of other 
employment, joined with an affectation of singularity. I 
shall therefore, inform our modern Free-thinkers of two 
points, whereof they seem to be ignorant. The first is, 
that it is not the being singular, but being singular for 
something that argues either extraordinary endowments of 
nature, or benevolent intententions to mankind, which draws 
the admiration and esteem of the world. A mistake in this 
point naturally arises from that confusion of thought which 
I do not remember to have seen so great instances of in 
any writers, as in certain modern Free-thinkers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p117">The other point is, that there are innumerable 
objects within the reach of a human mind, and each of these 
objects may be viewed in innumerable lights and positions, 
and the relations arising between them are innumerable. 
There is, therefore, an infinity of things whereon to employ 
their thoughts, if not with advantage to the world, at least 
with amusement to themselves, and without offence or prejudice 
to other people. If they proceed to exert their talent of 
Free-thinking in this way, they may be innocently dull, 
and no one take any notice of <pb n="293" id="iv.xi-Page_293" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_293.html" />it. But to see 
men without either wit or argument pretend to run down divine 
and human laws, and treat their fellow-subjects with contempt 
for professing a belief of those points on which the present 
as well as future interest of mankind depends, is not to 
be endured. For my own part, I shall omit no endeavours, 
to render their persons as despicable, and their practices 
as odious, in the eye of the world, as they deserve.</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xi-p117.2">

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p118">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p118.1">Solemque suum, 
seu sidera norunt</span></i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p119">Virg. Ænid. VI. v. 641.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p120">Stars of their own, and their own 
suns they know.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xi-p121"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p121.1">Dryden</span>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p122">I HAVE already taken a particular pleasure 
in examining the opinions which men of different religions, 
different ages, and different countries, have entertained 
concerning the immortality of the soul, and the state of 
happiness, which they promise themselves in another world. 
For whatever prejudices and errors human nature lies under, 
we find that either reason, or tradition from our first 
parents, has discovered to all people something in these 
great points which bears analogy to truth, and to the doctrines 
opened to us by divine revelation. I was lately discoursing 
on this subject with a learned <pb n="294" id="iv.xi-Page_294" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_294.html" />person, who 
has been very much convertsant among the inhabitants of 
the more western parts of Afric. Upon his conversing with 
several in that country, he tells me that their notion of 
heaven, or of a future state of happiness, is this, that 
every thing we there wish for will immediately present itself 
to us. We find, say they, our souls are of such a nature 
that they require variety, and are not capable of being 
always delighted with the same objects. The Supreme Being, 
therefore, in compliancy: with this taste of happiness which 
he has planted in the soul of man, will rise up, from time 
to time, say they, every gratification which it in the humour 
to be pleased with. If we wish to be in groves or bowers, 
among running streams or falls of water, we shall immediately 
find ourselves in the midst of such a scene as we desire. 
If we would be entertained with music and the melody of 
sounds, the concert arises upon our wish, and the whole 
region about us is filled with harmony. In short, every 
desire will be followed by fruition, and whatever a man’s 
inclination directs him to, will be present with him. Nor 
is it material, whether the Supreme Power creates in conformity 
to our wishes, or whether he only produces such a change 
in our imagination, as makes us believe ourselves conversant 
among those scenes which delight us. Our happiness will 
be the same, whether it proceed from external objects, or 
from the impressions of the Deity upon our <pb n="295" id="iv.xi-Page_295" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_295.html" />
own private fancies. This is the account which I have received 
from my learned friend. Notwithstanding this system of belief 
be in general very chimerical and visionary, there is something 
sublime in its manner of considering the influence of a 
divine Being on a human soul. It has also, like most other 
opinions of the Heathen world, upon these important points; 
it has, I say, its foundation in truth, as it supposes the 
souls of good men, after this life, to be in a state of 
perfect happiness; that in this state there will be no barren 
hopes, no fruitless wishes; and that we shall enjoy every 
thing we can desire. But the particular circumstance which 
I am must pleased with in this scheme, and which arises 
from a just reflection upon human nature, is that variety 
of pleasures which it supposes the souls of good men will 
be possessed of in another world. This I think highly probable, 
from the dictates both of reason and revelation. The soul 
consists of many faculties, as the understanding and the 
will, with all the senses, both outward and inward; or, 
to speak more philosophically, the soul can exert herself 
in many different ways of action. She can understand, will, 
imagine, see, and hear, love, and discourse, and apply herself 
to many other of the like exercises of different kinds and 
natures but what is more to be considered, the soul is capable 
of receiving a most exquisite pleasure and satisfaction 
from the exercise of any of these its powers, <pb n="296" id="iv.xi-Page_296" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_296.html" />
when they are gratified with their proper objects: she can 
be entirely happy by the satisfaction of the memory, the 
sight, the hearing, or any other mode of perception. Every 
faculty is as a distinct state in the mind, and hath objects 
accommodated to its proper relish. Dr. Tillotson somewhere 
says, that he will not presume to determine in what consists 
the happiness of the blessed. Because God Almighty is capable 
of making the soul happy by ten thousand different ways. 
Besides those several avenues to pleasure which the soul 
is endued with in this life, it is not impossible, according 
to the opinions of many eminent divines, but there may be 
new faculties in the souls of good men made perfect, as 
well as new senses in their glorified bodies. This we are 
sure of, that there will be new objects offered to all those 
faculties which are essential to us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p123">We are likewise to take notice, that every 
particular faculty is capable of being employed on a very 
great variety of objects. The understanding, for example, 
may be happy in the contemplation of moral, natural, mathematical, 
and other kinds of truth. The memory likewise may turn itself 
to an infinite multitude of objects, especially when the 
soul shall have passed through the space of many millions 
of years, and shall reflect with pleasure on the days of 
eternity. Every other faculty may be considered in the same 
extent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p124">We cannot question but that the happiness <pb n="297" id="iv.xi-Page_297" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_297.html" />
of a soul will be adequate to its nature, and that it is 
not endued with any faculties which are to lie useless and 
unemployed. The happiness is to be the happiness of the 
whole man and we may easily conceive to ourselves the happiness 
of the soul, while any one of its faculties is in the fruition 
of its chief good. The happiness may be of a more exalted 
nature, in proportion as the faculty employed is so; but 
as the whole soul acts in the exertion of any of its particular 
powers, the whole soul is happy in the pleasure which arises 
from any of its particular acts. For notwithstanding, as 
has been before hinted, and as it has been taken notice 
of by one of the greater modern philosophers, we divide 
the soul into several powers and faculties, there is no 
such division in the soul itself, since it is the whole 
soul that remembers, understands, wills, or imagines.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p125">Our manner of considering the memory, 
understanding, will, imagination, and the like faculties, 
is for the better enabling us to express ourselves in such 
abstracted subjects of speculation, not that there is any 
such division in the soul itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p126">Seeing then that the soul has many different 
faculties, or, in other words, many different ways of acting; 
that it can be intensely pleased, or made happy by all these 
different faculties, or ways of acting; that it may be endued 
with several latent faculties, which it is not at present 
in a condition to exert: <pb n="298" id="iv.xi-Page_298" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_298.html" />that we cannot believe 
the soul is endued with any faculty which is of no use to 
it; that whenever any one of these faculties is transcendently 
pleased, the soul is in a state of happiness; and, in the 
last place, considering that the happiness of another world 
is to be the happiness of the whole man, who can question 
but that there is an infinite variety in those pleasures 
we are speaking of; and that this fullness of joy will be 
made up of all those pleasures which the nature of the soul 
is capable of receiving.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p127">We shall be the more confirmed in this 
doctrine if we observe the nature of variety with regard 
to the mind of man. The soul does not care to be always 
in the same bent? the faculties relieve one another by turns, 
and receive an additional pleasure from the novelty of those 
objects about which they are conversant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p128">Revelation likewise very much confirms 
this notion under the different views which it gives us 
of our future happiness. In the description of the throne 
of God, it represents to us all those objects which are 
able to gratify the senses and imagination. In very many 
places it intimates to us all the happiness which the understanding 
can possibly receive in that state where all things shall 
be revealed to us, and we shall know even as we are known. 
The raptures of devotion, of divine love, the pleasure of 
conversing with our blessed Saviour, with an innumerable 
host of angels, and with the spirits of <pb n="299" id="iv.xi-Page_299" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_299.html" />just 
men made perfect, are likewise revealed to us in several 
parts of the holy writings. There are also mentioned those 
hierarchies of governments, in which the blessed shall be 
ranged one above another, and in which we may be sure a 
great part of our happiness will likewise consist; for it 
will not be there as in this world, where every one is aiming 
at power and superiority but, on the contrary, every one 
will find that station the most proper for him in which 
he is placed, and will probably think that he could not 
have been so happy in any other station. These, and many 
other particulars, are marked in divine revelation, as the 
several ingredients of our happiness in heaven, which all 
imply such a variety of joys, and such a gratification of 
the soul in all its different faculties, as I have been 
here mentioning.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p129">Some of the Rabbins tell us that the cherubims 
are a set of angels who know most, and the seraphims a set 
of angels who love most. Whether this distinction be not 
altogether imaginary I shall not here examine; but it is 
highly probable, that among the spirits of good men there 
may be some who will be more pleased with the employment 
of one faculty than of another, and this perhaps according 
to those innocent and virtuous habits or inclinations which 
have here taken the deepest root.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p130">I might here apply this consideration 
to the spirits of wicked men with relation to the pain which 
they shall suffer in every one <pb n="300" id="iv.xi-Page_300" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_300.html" />of their faculties, 
and the respective miseries which shall be appropriated 
to each faculty in particular. But leaving this to the reflection 
of my readers, I shall conclude with observing how we ought 
to be thankful to our great Creator, and rejoice in the 
being which he has bestowed upon us, for having made the 
soul susceptible of pleasure by so many different ways. 
We see by what a variety of passages, joy and gladness may 
enter into the thoughts of man; how wonderfully a human 
spirit is framed to imbibe its proper satisfactions, and 
taste the goodness of its Creator. We may therefore look 
into ourselves with rapture and amazement, and cannot sufficiently 
express our gratitude to him, who has encompassed us with 
such a profusion blessings, and opened in us so many capacities 
of enjoying them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p131">Therecannot be a stronger argument that 
God has designed us for a state of future happiness, and 
for that heaven which he has revealed to us, than that he 
has thus naturally qualified the soul for it, and made it 
a being capable of receiving so much bliss. He would never 
have made such faculties in vain, and have endued us with 
powers that were not to be exerted on such objects as are 
suited to them. It is very manifest, by the inward frame 
and constitution of our minds, the he has adapted them to 
an infinite variety of pleasures and gratifications which 
are not to be met with in this life. We should therefore 
at all times take care that we do <pb n="301" id="iv.xi-Page_301" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_301.html" />not disappoint 
this his gracious purpose and intention towards us, and 
make those faculties, which he formed as so many qualifications 
for happiness and rewards, to be the instruments of pain 
and punishment.</p>
</div2>

      <div2 title="Sect. XI. Death and Judgement." progress="96.22%" id="iv.xii" prev="iv.xi" next="v">
<h2 id="iv.xii-p0.1">SECT. XI.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.xii-p0.2">DEATH AND JUDGEMENT. </h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p1.1">TO THE AUTHOR OF THE 
GUARDIAN</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xii-p2">
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p2.1">Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p3">THE inclosed is a faithful translation 
from an old author, which if it deserves your notice, let 
the reader guess whether he was a Heathen or a Christian.
</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:20%" id="iv.xii-p4"><i>I am, Your 
most humble Servant</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p5">“I cannot, my friends, forbear letting 
you know what I think of death; for, methinks, I view and 
understand it much better, the nearer I approach to it. 
1 am convinced that your fathers, those illustrious persons 
whom 1 so much loved and honoured, do not cease to live, 
though they have passed through what we call death; they 
are undoubtedly still living, but it is that sort of life 
which alone deserves truly to be called life. In effect, 
while we are confined to bodies, we ought to esteem ourselves 
no other than a sort of galley slaves at the chain, since 
the soul, which is somewhat divine, and descends from heaven 
as the place of its original, seems debased and dishonoured 
by <pb n="302" id="iv.xii-Page_302" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_302.html" />this mixture of flesh and blood, and, to 
be in a state of banishment from its celestial country. 
I cannot help thinking too, that one main reason of uniting 
souls to bodies, was, that the great work of the universe 
might have spectators to admire the beautiful order of nature, 
the regular motion of heavenly bodies, who should strive 
to express that regularity in the uniformity of their lives. 
When I consider the boundless activity of our minds, the 
remembrance we have of things past, our foresight of what 
is to come: when I relied on the noble discoveries, and 
vast improvements, by which these minds have advanced arts 
and sciences; I am entirely persuaded, and out of all doubt, 
that a nature which has in itself a fund of so many excellent 
things cannot possibly be mortal. I observe further, that 
my mind is altogether simple without the mixture of any 
substance of nature different from its own; I conclude from 
thence that it is indivisible, and consequently cannot perish.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p6">By no means think, therefore, my dear 
friends, when 1 shall have quitted you, that I cease to 
be, or shall subsist no where. Remember that while we live 
together you do not see my mind, and yet are sure that I 
have one actuating and moving my body: doubt not then but 
that this same mind will have a being when it is separated, 
though you cannot then perceive its actions. What nonsense 
would it be to pay those honours to great men after their 
deaths, which we constantly do, if their souls did not then 
subsist? <pb n="303" id="iv.xii-Page_303" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_303.html" />For my own part, I could never imagine 
that our minds live only when united to our bodies, and 
die when they leave them; or that they shall cease to think 
and understand, when disengaged from bodies, which without 
them have neither sense or reason: on the contrary, I believe 
the soul, when separated from matter, to enjoy the greatest 
purity and simplicity of its nature, and to have much more 
wisdom and light than while it was united. We see when the 
body dies, what becomes of all the parts which compose it; 
but we do not see the mind, either in the body, or when 
it leaves it. Nothing more resembles death than sleep: and 
it is in that state that the soul chiefly shews it has something 
divine in its nature. How much more then must it shew it, 
when entirely disengaged?</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xii-p6.2">
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p7">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xii-p7.1">Afflata est 
numine quando <br />
Jam propiore Dei</span></i>—Virg. Æneid. VI. v. 250.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p8">When all the god came rushing on 
her soul.</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xii-p9"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p9.1">Dryden</span>.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p10">THE following letter comes to me from 
that excellent man in holy orders, whom I have mentioned 
more than once, as one of that society who assists me in 
my speculations. It is a thought in sickness, and of a very 
serious nature, for which reason I give it a place in the 
paper of this day,</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.xii-p11">
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p11.1">Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p12">The indisposition which has long hung <pb n="304" id="iv.xii-Page_304" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_304.html" />
upon me, is at last grown to such a head, that it must quickly 
make an end of me, or of itself. You may imagine, that whilst 
I am in this bad state of health, there are none of your 
works which I read with greater pleasure than your Saturday’s 
papers. I should be very glad if I could furnish you with 
any hints for that day’s entertainment. Were I able to dress 
up several thoughts of a serious nature, which have made 
great impressions on my mind during a long fit of sickness, 
they might not be an improper entertainment for that occasion.
</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p13">Among all the reflections which usually 
rise in the mind of a sick man, who has time and inclination 
to consider his approaching end, there is none more natural 
than that of his going to appear naked and unbodied before 
him who made him. When a man considers, that, as soon as 
the vital union is dissolved, he shall see that Supreme 
Being, whom he now contemplates at a distance, and only 
in his works; or, to speak more philosophically, when by 
some faculty in the soul he shall apprehend the divine Being, 
and be more sensible of his presence, than we are now of 
the presence of any object which the eye beholds: a man 
must be lost in carelessness and stupidity, who is not alarmed 
at such a thought! Dr. Sherlock, in his excellent treatise 
upon death, has represented, in very strong and lively colours, 
the state of the soul in its first separation from the body, 
with regard to that invisible world which every where surrounds 
us, though <pb n="305" id="iv.xii-Page_305" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_305.html" />we are not able to discover it 
through this grosser world of matter, which is accommodated 
to our senses in this life. His words are as follow.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p14">“That death, which is our leaving this 
world, is nothing else but our putting off these bodies, 
teaches us, that it is only our union to these bodies which 
intercepts the sight of the other world: the other world 
is not at such a distance from us as we may imagine: the 
throne of God indeed is at a great remove from this earth, 
above the third heavens, where he displays his glory to 
those blessed spirits which encompass his throne; but as 
soon as we step out of these bodies, we step into the other 
world, which is not so properly another world, (for there 
is the same heaven and earth still) as a new state of life. 
To live in these bodies is to live in this world, to live 
out of them is to remove into the next: for while our souls 
are confined to these bodies, and can look only through 
these material casements, nothing but what is material can 
affect us; nay, nothing but what is so gross, that it can 
reflect light, and convey the shapes and colours of things 
with it to the eye; so that, though within this visible 
world there be a more glorious scene of things than what 
appears to us, we perceive nothing at all of it; for this 
veil of flesh parts the visible and invisible world: but 
when we put off these bodies, there are new and surprising 
wonders present themselves to our views: when <pb n="306" id="iv.xii-Page_306" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_306.html" />
these material spectacles are taken off, the soul, with 
its own naked eyes, sees what was invisible before; and 
then we are in the other world, when we can see, and converse 
with it: thus St. Paul tells us, That when we are at home 
in the body, we are absent from the Lord; but when we are 
absent from the body, we are present with the Lord, <scripRef passage="2Cor 5:6-8" id="iv.xii-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|5|8" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6-2Cor.5.8">
2 Cor. v. 6. 8</scripRef>. And, methinks, this is enough 
to cure us of our fondness for these bodies, unless we think 
it more desirable to be confined to a prison, and to look 
through a grate all our lives, which gives us but a very 
narrow prospect, and that none of the best neither, than 
to be set at liberty to view all the glories of the world. 
What would we give now for the least glimpse of that invisible 
world, which the first step we take out of these bodies 
will present us with? There are such things as eye hath 
not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the 
heart of man to conceive: Death opens our eyes, enlarges 
our prospect, presents us with a new and more glorious world, 
which we can never see while we are shut up in flesh which 
should make us as willing to part with this veil as to take 
the film off our eyes which hinders our sight.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p15">As a thinking man cannot but be very much 
affected with the idea of his appearing in the presence 
of that Being whom none can see and live, he must be much 
more affected when he considers that this Being whom he 
appears before will examine all the actions of his past 
life, and reward or punish <pb n="307" id="iv.xii-Page_307" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_307.html" />him accordingly. 
I must confess that I think there is no scheme of religion, 
besides that of Christianity, which can possibly support 
the most virtuous person under this thought. Let a man’s 
innocence be what it will, let his virtues rise to the highest 
pitch of perfection attainable in his life, there will be 
still in him so many secret sins, so many human frailties, 
so many offences of ignorance, passion, and prejudice, so 
many unguarded words and thoughts, and in short, so many 
defects in his best actions, that without the advantages 
of such an expiation and atonement as Christianity has revealed 
to us, it is impossible that he should be cleared before 
his sovereign Judge, or that he should be able to stand 
in his sight. Our holy religion suggests to us the only 
means whereby our guilt may be taken away, and our imperfect 
obedience accepted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p16">It is this series of thought that I have 
endeavoured to express in the following hymn, which I have 
composed during this my sickness.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p17">I.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p17.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p17.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p17.3">WHEN rising from the bed of death, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p17.4">O’erwhelm’d with guilt and fear, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p17.5">I see my Maker, face to face, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p17.6">O how than I appear! </l>
</verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p18">II.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p18.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p18.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p18.3">If yet, while pardon may be found, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p18.4">And mercy may be sought, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p18.5">My heart with inward horror shrinks, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p18.6">And trembles at the thought, </l>
</verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p19">III.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p19.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p19.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p19.3">When thou, O Lord! shalt stand disclos’d </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p19.4">In majesty severe, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p19.5">And sit in judgement on my soul, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p19.6">O how shall I appear! </l>
</verse></div>
<pb n="308" id="iv.xii-Page_308" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_308.html" />
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p20">IV.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p20.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p20.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p20.3">But thou hast told the troubled mind, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p20.4">Who does her sins lament, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p20.5">The timely tribute of her tears </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p20.6">Shall endless wo prevent. </l>
</verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p21">V.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p21.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p21.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p21.3">Then see the sorrows of my heart, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p21.4">Ere yet it is too late; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p21.5">And hear thy Saviour’s dying groans, </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p21.6">To give those sorrows weight. </l>
</verse></div>
<p class="center" id="iv.xii-p22">VI.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p22.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p22.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p22.3">For never shall my soul despair </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p22.4">Her pardon to procure, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p22.5">Who knows thy only Son has di’d </l>
<l class="t2" id="iv.xii-p22.6">To make her pardon sure. </l>
</verse></div>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xii-p22.8">
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p23">—<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xii-p23.1">Animæque capaces
<br />
Mortis</span></i>—</p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xii-p24"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p24.1">Lucan</span>.</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p25">Our lives are ever in the pow’r 
of death.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p26">THE prospect of death is so gloomy and 
dismal, that if it were constantly before our eyes it would 
imbitter all the sweets of life. The gracious Author of 
our being hath therefore so formed us, that we are capable 
of many pleasing sensations, and reflections, and meet with 
so many amusements and solicitudes, as divert our thoughts 
from dwelling upon an evil, which by reason of its seeming 
distance, makes but languid impressions upon the mind. But 
how distant soever the time of our death may be, since it 
is certain that we must die, it is necessary to allot some 
portion of our life to consider the end of it; and it is 
highly convenient to fix some stated times to meditate upon 
the final period of our existence here. The principle of 
self-love, as we are men, will make us inquire, what is <pb n="309" id="iv.xii-Page_309" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_309.html" />
ike to become of us after our dissolution; and our conscience, 
as we are Christians, will inform us, that according to 
the good or evil of our actions here, we shall be translated 
to the mansions of eternal bliss or misery. When this is 
seriously weighed, we must think it madness to be unprepared 
against the black moment; but when we reflect, that, perhaps, 
that black moment may be tonight, how watchful ought we 
to be!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p27">I was wonderfully affected with a discourse 
I had lately with a clergyman of my acquaintance upon this 
head, which was to this effect: “The consideration, said 
the good man, that my being precarious, moved me many years 
ago to make a resolution, which I have diligently kept, 
and to which I owe the greatest satisfaction that a mortal 
man can enjoy. Every night before I address myself in private 
to my Creator, I lay my hand upon my heart, and ask myself, 
Whether if God should require my soul of me this night, 
I could hope for mercy from him? The bitter agonies I underwent, 
in this my first acquaintance with myself, were so far from 
throwing me into despair of that mercy which is over all 
God’s works that they rather proved motives to greater circumspection 
in my conduct. The oftener I exercised myself in meditations 
of this kind, the less was my anxiety: and by making the 
thoughts of death familiar, what was at first so terrible 
and shocking is become the sweetest of my enjoyments. These 
contemplations have indeed made me serious, but not sullen; 
nay, <pb n="310" id="iv.xii-Page_310" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_310.html" />they are so far from having soured my temper, that as I have 
a mind perfectly composed, and a secret spring of joy in my heart, so my 
conversation is pleasant, and my countenance sincere. I taste all the innocent 
satisfactions of life pure and serene; I have no share in pleasures that leave a 
sting behind them; nor am I cheated with that kind of mirth, in the midst of 
which there is heaviness.”</p>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xii-p27.2">
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p28"><i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xii-p28.1">Omnem crede diem 
tibi diluxisse supremum.</span> </i></p>
<p style="margin-left:25%" id="iv.xii-p29"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p29.1">Hor</span>. lib. I. 
epist. 4. v. 13.</p></div>
<verse id="iv.xii-p29.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p29.3">Think ev’ry day, soon as the day is 
past, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p29.4">That thou hast liv’d, of thy short 
life the last.</l>
</verse>

<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.5in" id="iv.xii-p30">Mr.
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p30.1">Ironside</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p31">THE following letter was really written 
by a young gentleman in a languishing illness, which both 
himself and those who attended him thought it impossible 
for him to outlive. If you think such an image of the state 
of a man’s mind in that circumstance be worth publishing, 
it is at your service, and take it as follows:</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.25in" id="iv.xii-p32">
<span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p32.1">Dear Sir</span>,</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p33">You formerly observed to me, that nothing 
made a more ridiculous figure in a man’s life, than the 
disparity we often find in him sick and well. Thus, one 
of an unfortunate constitution is perpetually exhibiting 
a miserable example of the weakness of his mind, or of his 
body, in their turns. I have had frequent opportunities 
of late to consider myself in these different views, and 
hope I have <pb n="311" id="iv.xii-Page_311" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_311.html" />
received some advantage by it. If what Mr. Waller says be 
true, that</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="iv.xii-p33.1">
<verse id="iv.xii-p33.2">
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p33.3">The soul’s dark cottage, batter’d 
and decay’d, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.xii-p33.4">Lets in new light thro’ chinks that 
time has made, </l>
</verse>
</div>
<p class="continue" id="iv.xii-p34">then surely sickness, contributing no 
less than old age to the shaking down this scaffolding of 
the body, may discover the inclosed structure more plainly. 
Sickness is a sort of early old age; it teaches us a diffidence 
in our earthly state, and inspires us with the thoughts 
of a future, better than a thousand volumes of philosophers 
and divines. It gives so warning a concussion to those props 
of our vanity, our strength and youth, that we think of 
fortifying ourselves within, when there is so little dependence 
on our out-works. Youth, at the very best, is but a betrayer 
of human life in a gentler and smoother manner than age: 
It is like a stream that nourishes a plant upon its bank, 
and causes it to flourish and blossom to the sight, but 
at the same time is undermining it at the root in secret. 
My youth has dealt more fairly and openly with me; it has 
afforded several prospects of my danger, and given me an 
advantage not very common to young men, that the attractions 
of the world have not dazzled me very much; and I began, 
where most people end, with a full conviction of the emptiness 
of all sorts of ambition, and the unsatisfactory nature 
of all human pleasures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p35">When a smart fit of sickness tells me 
this scurvy tenement of my body will fall in a little time 
I am even as unconcerned as was that honest Hibernian, who, 
being in bed in <pb n="312" id="iv.xii-Page_312" href="/ccel/addison/evidences/Page_312.html" />the great storm some years 
ago, and told the house would tumble over his head, made 
answer, What care I for the house? I am only a lodger. I 
fancy it is the best time to die when one is in the best 
humour; and so excessively weak as I now am, I may say with 
conscience, that I am not at all uneasy at the thought that 
many men, whom I never had any esteem for, are likely to 
enjoy this world after me. When I reflect what an inconsiderable 
little atom every man is, with respect to the whole creation, 
methinks, it is a shame to be concerned at the removal of 
such a trivial animal as I am. The morning after my exit, 
the sun will rise as bright as ever, the flowers smell as 
sweet, the plants spring as green, the world will proceed 
in its old course, people will laugh as heartily, and marry 
as fast as they were used to do. “The memory of man (as 
it is elegantly expressed in the wisdom of Solomon) passeth 
away as the remembrance of a guest that tarrieth but one 
day.” There are reasons enough in the fourth chapter of the same book to make 
any young man contented with the prospect of death. “For honourable age is not 
that which standeth in length of time, or is measured by number of years. But 
wisdom is the grey hair to men, and an unspotted life is old age.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p36">He was taken away speedily, lest that 
wickedness should alter his understanding, or deceit beguile 
his soul.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:60%" id="iv.xii-p37"><i>I am your’s</i>.
</p>
<h2 id="iv.xii-p37.1">THE END. </h2>
</div2>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="v" prev="iv.xii" next="v.i">
      <h1 id="v-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="v.i" prev="v" next="v.ii">
        <h2 id="v.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="v.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#iv.iv-p34.1">23:1-6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii-p10.3">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii-p8.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii-p9.1">10:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii-p10.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii-p10.2">28:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#iv.viii-p17.1">24:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix-p12.1">24:13-53</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.x-p33.4">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#iv.x-p33.5">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iv.xi-p52.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p33.1">21:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p33.2">22:1-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#iv.x-p33.3">23:1-35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iv.xii-p14.1">5:6-8</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="v.ii" prev="v.i" next="v.iii">
        <h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="v.ii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> —Facies non omnibus una: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li> Si fractus illabatur orbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p22.3">1</a></li>
 <li>æternitas a parte ante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>—quicquid dignum sapiente bonoque est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Afflata est numine quando Jam propiore Dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Afflavit Deus, et dissipantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Animæque capaces Mortis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Aptissima quæque dabunt dii Charior est illis homo, quam sibi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cælum quid querimus ultra?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cahum ipsum petimus stultitia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus absconditus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ensi manum admovens.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p107.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Fungar inani Munere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Hæres Hæredem alterius, velut unda supervenit undam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>In utramque partem facta; quæque vim inserant, Et quæ propulsent? Dextera intentat necem Vitam sinistra: vulnus hÆc dabit manus: Altera medelam vulneris; hic ad exitum Deducet, ictu simplici; hæc vetant mori. Secura ridet anima mucronis minas, Ensesque strictos, interire nescia. Extinguet ætas sidera diuturnior: Ætate languens ipse sol obscurius Emittet orbi consenescenti jubar: Natura et ipsa sentiet quondam vices Ætatis; annis ipsa deficiet gravis; At tibi juventus, at tibi immortalita; Tibi parta divum est vita. Periment mutuis Elementa sese et interibunt ictibus: Tu permanibis sola semper integra, Tu cunctu rerum quassa cuncta naufraga, Jum portu in ipso tuta, contemplabere. Compage rupta, corruent in se invicem, Orbesque fractic ingerentur orbibus; Illæsa tu sedebis extra fragmina.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p108.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Inter silvas academi quærere verum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Labitur et labetur in omne volubilus avum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p93.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mens agitat molem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p48.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Multa putans, sortemque animo miseratus iniquam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p85.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec morti esse locum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p68.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nequeo monstrare, et sentio tantum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnem crede diem tibi diluxisse supremum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnibus in terris, quae sunt a Godibus usque Auroram et Gangem, pauci dignoscere possunt Vera bona, atque illis multum diversa, remota Erroris nebula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quæ demigrabitu alia hinc in corpora? Quæ terra mox incognita? Quis orbis novus, Manet incolendus? Quanta erit mutatio? Hæc intuenti spatia mihi quaqua patent Immensa: sed calignosa nox premit; Nec luce clara vult videra frugula. Figendus his pes; certa sunt hæc hactenus: Si quod gubernet numen humanum genus, (At, quod gubernet, esse clamant omnia) Virtute non gaudere certe non potest: Nec esse non beata, qua gaudet potest Sed qua beata sede? Quove in tempore? Hæc quanta quanta terra, tota est Cæsaris. Quid dubius hæret animus usque adeo? Brevi Hic nodum hic omnem expediet. Arma en imduor.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p106.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui mare et terras variisque mundum Temperat horis: Unde nil majus generatur ipso, Nec viget quicquam simile aut secundum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quicquid est illud, quod sentit, quod sapit, quod vult, quod viget, cæleste et divinum est, ab eamque rem æternum sit necesse est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid si in hoc erro, quod animos hominum immortales esse credam, libenter erro: nec mihi hunc errorem, quo delector, dum vivo, extorqueri velo: sin mortuus (ut quidam minuti philosophi censent) nihil sentiam; no vereor, ne hunc errorem meum mortui philosophi irrideant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis enim virtutem amplectitur ipsam, Præmia si tollas?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Religentem esse oportet, religiosum nefas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>SIC, sic se habere rem necesse prorsus est, Ratione vincis, do lubens manus, Plato. Quid enim dedisset. Qua dedit frusta nihil, Æternitatis insitam cupidinem Natura? Quorsum hæc duelis expectatio; Vitæque non explenda melioris sitis? Quid vult sibi aliud iste redeundi in nihil Horror, sub imis quemque agens præcordiis? Cur terita in se refugit anima, cur tremit Attonita, quoties, morte ne pareat, timet? Particula nempe est cuique nascenti indita Divinior; quæ corpus incolens agit; Hominique, succinit, tua est Æternitas. Æternitas! O lubricum nimis aspici, Mixtumque dulci gaudium formidine!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p105.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacer inest in nobis spiritus bonorum malorumque custos, et observator, et quem admodum nos illum tractamus, ita et ille nos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sentio te sedem hominum ac domum contemplari, quæ si tibi parva (ut est) ita videtur, hæc coelestia semper spectato; illa humana contemnito.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p77.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Solemque suum, seu sidera norunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p118.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tisu carentem magna pars veri latet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>aternitas a parte post: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cenforiola: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cenforium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>exordium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>mentisque capacius altæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>nexus utriusque mundi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>punctum stans: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sanctum sanctorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p18.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="v.iii" prev="v.ii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="v.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_51_1">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_127_1">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_282_1">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_312">312</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
        </ThML>
